Advanced Search

Law Of 27 July 2005, The Law On Higher Education

Original Language Title: USTAWA z dnia 27 lipca 2005 r. Prawo o szkolnictwie wyższym

Subscribe to a Global-Regulation Premium Membership Today!

Key Benefits:

Subscribe Now for only USD$40 per month.

ACT

of 27 July 2005

Law on higher education

SECTION I

Higher education system

Chapter 1

General provisions

Article 1. [ Application of provisions of the Act] 1. The Act applies to public and non-public higher education institutions.

2. The Act does not apply to schools of higher and higher clerical seminars conducted by churches and religious associations, with the exception of the Catholic University of Lublin, unless the Act or the Agreement between the Government and the authorities of the churches or associations denominations provide otherwise.

Article 2. [ Definitions] 1. The terms used in the determination shall mean:

1) university-a school running higher education, established in the manner specified in the Act;

(2) a public university, a university established by the State represented by a competent authority or public administration;

(3) non-public higher education institutions-a university established by a natural person or a non-state legal person or a self-governing body;

4) the founder of a non-public institution-a person referred to in point 3 who has established a university or conducts a university on the basis of art. 26 par. 3;

(5) higher education-first-cycle studies, second-cycle studies or a single master's degree course, run by a university cultivated to carry them;

6) (repealed);

(7) first-cycle studies, the form of education to which candidates holding a certificate of maturity are accepted, ending with first-degree qualifications;

(8) second-cycle studies, the form of education to which candidates with at least qualification in the first degree are admitted, ending with second-degree qualifications;

9. a uniform master's degree-a form of education for which candidates with a certificate of maturity are admitted, ending with a second degree qualification;

10) third degree studies-doctoral studies, conducted by a qualified organization unit of the university, scientific institute of the Polish Academy of Sciences, research institute or international scientific institute operating in the territory of the Republic of Poland Polish established on the basis of separate provisions, for which candidates with second-degree qualifications are admitted, ending with obtaining a third degree qualification;

11) postgraduate studies-a form of education for which candidates with qualifications of at least the first degree are admitted, conducted in a university, scientific institute of the Polish Academy of Sciences, a research institute or the Medical Centre of Training Postgraduate qualification with postgraduate qualification;

11a) form of study-stationary and non-stationary studies;

12) stationary studies-a form of higher education, in which at least half of the education curriculum is implemented in the form of teaching activities requiring the direct participation of academic teachers and students;

13) non-stationary studies-a form of higher education, other than a stationary study, as indicated by the Senate of the university;

(14) the course of studies-an isolated part of one or more education areas, implemented in a university in the manner specified by the education programme;

14a) the area of education-a resource of knowledge and skills in the field of one of the areas of knowledge specified in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 3 para. 1 of the Act of 14 March 2003. with scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art (Dz. U. Nr. 65, pos. 595, of late. zm.);

14b) a training programme-a description of the cohesive educational effects defined by the university, in accordance with the National Qualifications Framework for Higher Education, and a description of the educational process leading to the achievement of these effects, together with the assigned to the the individual modules of that process with ECTS;

15) (repealed);

16) (repealed);

17) (repealed);

(18) standards of education-a set of rules of education in the course of studies in preparation for the exercise of the profession of a teacher and of professions for which the requirements of the training process and its effects are laid down in the laws of the European Union;

18a) [ 1] National Qualifications Framework for Higher Education-description, by determining the effects of education, qualifications awarded in the Polish system of higher education, taking into account the general characteristics of learning outcomes for qualifications at levels 6 and 7 Polish Qualifications Framework;

18b) qualifications-effects of education, certified by diploma, certificate, certificate or other document issued by an authorized body confirming the establishment of the assumed effects of education;

18c) the effects of education-a resource of knowledge, skills and social competences obtained in the process of education in the system of study and third-cycle studies;

18d) ECTS credits-the points defined in the European system of accumulation and transfer of points of credit as a measure of the average effort of a learner who is necessary to obtain the assumed effects of education;

18e) training profile-a practical profile or an academic profile;

18ea) a practical profile-a profile of an education programme involving classes of classes for the student to gain practical skills and social competences, realized on the assumption that more than half of the study programme specified in ECTS credits it includes practical courses shaping those skills and competences, including skills obtained in workshop classes, which are run by persons with professional experience gained outside the university;

18eb) an academic profile-a profile of a curriculum of education covering the modules of classes associated with scientific research, realized on the assumption that more than half of the study programme defined in ECTS included classes serving the acquisition by a student of a deepened knowledge;

18f) first-degree qualification-the effect of first-cycle education, completed obtaining a professional title of a bachelor, an engineer or an equivalent of a specific course of study and a training profile, confirmed to the appropriate a diploma;

18g) second degree qualification-the effect of education in second-cycle studies, completed obtaining the professional title of a master's, master's engineer or equivalent of a specific direction of study and training profile, confirmed to the appropriate a diploma;

18h) qualification of the third degree-obtaining, by means of a doctoral dissertation carried out on the basis of art. 11 (1) 1 of the Act of 14 March 2003. with scientific degrees and scientific title and about degrees and title in the field of art, degree of scientific PhD in a specific field of science in the field of discipline of science or the doctor of art of a particular field of art in the field of artistic discipline, confirmed by the relevant diploma;

18i) postgraduate qualification-attainment of the assumed effects of education in postgraduate studies, attested by a certificate;

18j) a branch of the university-a long-distance organisational unit of the university, which consists of at least two basic organisational units of the university;

18k) student-a person educating in higher education;

18l) doctoral student-participant in doctoral studies;

18m) listener-a participant in postgraduate studies;

18n) the effects of learning-the resource of knowledge, skills and social competences obtained in the process of learning outside of the study system;

18o) confirmation of learning outcomes-a formal process of verifying the effects of institutionally organised learning outside the system of study and learning not organised institutionally, carried out in a way and methods increasing the knowledge, skills and social competences, does not apply to the direction of medical analyst/laboratory medicine;

19) immatriculation-an act of admission into the students of the university;

20) (repealed);

21) (repealed);

22) academic university-a scientific research institution in which at least one organisational unit has the authority to confer the degree of scientific doctorate;

(23) a vocational college, a university of first-or second-cycle studies, or a single master's degree which does not have the authority to confer a doctoral degree in the doctoral degree;

24) a military university-a public university supervised by the Minister of National Defence;

(25) State services university-a public institution supervised by the Minister responsible for internal affairs;

26) art university-a public university supervised by the Minister for Culture and Conservation of the National Heritage;

27) medical university-a public higher education institution supervised by the Minister responsible for health;

28) maritime university-a public higher education institution supervised by the Minister responsible for maritime affairs;

29) a basic organization unit-a faculty or another organization unit of a university as defined in the statute, conducting at least one direction of study, doctoral studies or research at least in one scientific discipline;

30) science and research-also art and artistic creativity, respectively;

31) the scientific degree of the doctor and the academic degree of the habilitated doctor-also respectively-the degree of doctor of art and the degree of doctor of the habilitated art;

32) the scientific title of the professor-also respectively-the title of the professor of art;

(33) a basic place of work-either a university or a scientific unit in which an academic teacher or a researcher is employed in full-time employment, as indicated in the act constituting the base of employment as the primary place of work; in that At the same time, only one primary work place can be used;

34) scientific unit-scientific institute of the Polish Academy of Sciences, research institute or international scientific institute established on the basis of separate regulations, operating in the territory of the Republic of Poland;

35) direct commercialisation-the sale of research results, development works or know-how associated with those results, or the commissioning of these results or know-how, in particular on the basis of a license agreement, lease and lease;

36) commercialization of indirect-the embracing or acquisition of shares or shares in companies for the implementation or preparation for the implementation of scientific research results, development works or know-how related to these results.

2. Whenever there is a law in the law, there is:

1) studies without a closer definition-it is understood by the higher education;

(2) level of education, which means first-cycle studies, second-cycle studies or a single master degree course or a third-cycle study;

(3) a union of higher education institutions, without a further definition, shall be understood by the relationship between public universities or the association of non-public universities;

(4) the professional title, which shall be understood by the title of a bachelor's, engineer, master's, master's degree or equivalent title;

5) commercialisation, without further definition-it is understood by this commercial direct and indirect commercialisation.

3. In a university in which there are no basic organizational units, the provisions of the Act concerning such units apply respectively to the entire university.

4. If none of the basic organisational units of the university conducts:

1) scientific activity and doctoral studies, or

2) direction of study

-the provisions of the Act concerning the basic organisational units for this activity are applied to the entire institution respectively.

Article 3. [ University names] 1. A "university" can be used in the name of a university, whose organizational units have the authority to confer the scientific degree of the doctor at least in ten disciplines, including at least two powers in each of the following groups of fields of science:

1) humanities, legal, economic or theological;

2) mathematical, physical, earth sciences or technical;

3) biological, medical, chemical, pharmaceutical, agricultural or veterinary medicine.

2. The "technical university" means can be used in the name of the university, whose organizational units have the authority to confer the scientific degree of the doctor at least in ten disciplines, including at least six powers in the field of sciences technical.

3. A "university" supplemented by another adjective or adjective in order to determine the profile of the university may be used in the name of the university, whose organizational units have at least six powers to confer the degree of scientific doctorate, in that at least four in the sciences covered by the institution's profile.

4. The term "polytechnic" can be used in the name of a university, whose organizational units have the authority to confer the scientific degree of the doctor at least in six disciplines, including at least four in the field of technical sciences.

5. An "academy" may be used in the name of a university, whose organizational units have at least two powers to confer the degree of scientific doctorate.

Article 4. [ Activities of the University] 1. The school shall be autonomous in all areas of its activity under the principles laid down in the Act.

2. Universities shall be guided by the principles of freedom of teaching, scientific research and artistic creation.

3. The students, in the mission of discovering and transmitting the truth by conducting research and training students, are an integral part of the national system of education and science.

4. They shall cooperate with the socio-economic environment, in particular in carrying out scientific research and development works for business entities, in the extracted forms of activity, including by the creation of a special-purpose company, o Article 2 86a, as well as by the participation of employers ' representatives in the development of education programmes and in the didactic process.

5. The authorities of the government administration and the bodies of local government units may make decisions concerning the university only in the cases provided for in the statutes.

Article 5. [ Military Universities] 1. Military colleges are simultaneously military units within the meaning of the Act of 21 November 1967. of the universal duty of defence of the Republic of Poland (Dz. U. 2012 r. items 461) and carry out tasks related to national defence.

2. The scope of the operation of state services universities as the organisational unit of the competent service shall be determined by separate

Article 6. [ School powers] 1. The school shall, in particular, have the right to:

1) conduct scientific research and development work and determine their directions;

2) cooperation with other academic and scientific units, including foreign, in the implementation of scientific research and development works, on the basis of agreements to raise funds from the implementation of research, including their commercialization and support mobility of researchers;

3) support research by young researchers, in particular by carrying out competitions financed from the measures referred to in art. 18 (1) 1 point 3 of the Act of 30 April 2010. on the principles of financing science (Dz. U. Nr 96, pos. 615 and 2011 Nr 84, pos. 455 and No. 185, pos. 1092);

4) conducting first-cycle studies, second-cycle studies, uniform master's studies and doctoral studies in accordance with the entitled powers, including:

(a) the establishment of the conditions for admission to studies, including the number of places in the fields and forms of study, with the exception of studies in medical and dental fields, in so far as the provisions of Article 1 are applicable to them. 8 ust. 9,

(b) the establishment of training programmes taking into account the effects of education in accordance with the National Qualifications Framework for Higher Education, hereinafter referred to as the "National Qualifications Framework", for the training areas defined in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 1 point 2;

5) conduct postgraduate studies, training courses and trainings;

6) issue diplomas for the completion of studies confirming the acquisition of a professional title, postgraduate certificates, training courses and trainings;

7) confirm the effects of learning on the principles set out in the Act.

2. The eligible organizational units of the university have the right to confer the doctoral degrees of doctor and doctor habilitated and to apply for a scientific title to the professor under the conditions laid down in the Act of 14 March 2003. o scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art.

Article 7. [ Pursuit of business activity] The institution may carry out economic activities that are organised and financially isolated from the activities referred to in art. 13 and art. 14, to the extent and the forms set out in the statutes, in particular in the form of capital companies.

Article 8. [ Studios] 1. Studies at the university are conducted in the course of studies; the admission of a student to a particular course of study occurs no later than after the end of the first year of study. The course of study may be carried out by a basic organisational unit of a university or a combination of several such units.

2. The university, which has at least four powers to confer the degree of scientific doctorate may organise individual interarea studies, covering at least two areas of education and leading to a diploma on what At least one course of study, conducted by the institution in a given institution, by a basic organisational unit, having the authority to confer a doctoral degree in the area of knowledge associated with this direction.

3. The Senate of the public university defines, by way of a resolution, the number of places on the individual courses of stationary studies for a given academic year, including the number of places for persons for whom it will be another direction of the stationary studies at the university The European Union is responsible for the quality of education and the capacity to provide funding from public funds, and to ensure that the structure of the fields of study is in line with the mission of the institution. The resolution of the Senate shall be sent within one month from the date of its adoption of the Minister responsible for higher education and the competent Minister of the Supervisory Board referred to in Article 4. 33 (1) 2.

4. Increasing the overall number of persons, which the public university may adopt for stationary studies for a given academic year, above 2% of the number of students admitted to the stationary studies for the previous academic year follows, at the request of the Rector, on the way the decision of the Minister responsible for higher education or by decision of the competent minister supervising the university referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, taken in agreement with the Minister responsible for higher education, taking into account:

1) the structure of the fields of study in the university and the number of students in the individual fields of study, including the priority directions for the development of the country;

2) the achievements of the university in specific fields of science and the associated scope of education;

3) the assessment of the quality of education made by the Polish Accreditation Commission;

4) the principle of striving to ensure equitable access to studies free of charge in the country;

5) the demand of the labour market for graduates of the various courses of study;

6) the number of students admitted to the stationary studies in the previous academic year, including students, for whom it is another course of stationary studies at a public university.

5. (repealed).

6. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the decision-making procedure referred to in paragraph 1. 4, the time limit for the submission of applications referred to in paragraph 4. 4, and the scope of the data included in the applications, necessary to take those decisions, in particular information on the possibility of ensuring the participation of students of the course of study of the general academic profile in the basic scientific research conducted by the organizational unit and information on the number of places provided for students of the course of study of the practical profile taking part in compulsory vocational trainees, with a view to the structure of education and labour market demand for graduates of individual courses of study.

7. The student may conduct postgraduate studies in the area of education, with which at least one course of study is associated with a higher education institution.

(8) Where a postgraduate programme goes beyond the scope referred to in paragraph 1, the following shall be laid down in paragraph 1. 7, to conduct these studies required the consent of the minister competent for higher education issued after consulting the General Council of Science and Higher Education.

9. The Minister responsible for Health in consultation with the Minister responsible for higher education will determine, by way of regulation, the limit of admission to medical and dental directions in individual universities, taking into account the principles of specified in paragraph. 4, university didactic opportunities and the need for graduates of these courses.

10. The Minister of National Defence will determine, by means of regulations, the limit of places for the directions of studies for candidates for professional soldiers in individual military universities, taking into account the educational opportunities of the university and the need for graduates of these directions.

11. The Minister responsible for internal affairs will determine, by means of regulations, the limit of places for the fields of study for firefighters in the candidate's service and for firefighters in the fixed service directed at the studio by the competent supervisor, having regard to the the educational opportunities of the university and the need for graduates of these courses.

Art. 8a. [ Post-graduate studies] [ 2] 1. Postgraduate studies do not last less than two semesters. The training programme should enable the listener to obtain at least 30 ECTS credits. The university is obliged to determine the effects of education, taking into account the general characteristics of learning outcomes for qualifications at levels 6 and 7 of the Polish Qualifications Framework, and to determine how they are verified and documented.

2. Qualifications upon completion of postgraduate studies:

1) at level 6-suitable for persons with a full qualification at least at level 6;

2) at level 7-suitable for persons with a full qualification of 6 or 7.

Article 9. [ Delegations] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

(1) the conditions which must be met by a description of the first and second degree qualifications, taking into account the qualification of qualifications in the areas of education and the fields and disciplines defined by the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title, and of degrees and title in the field of art;

(2) National Qualifications Framework, including a description of the learning outcomes for education areas, taking into account the levels and profiles of education.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education will determine, by way of regulation, after consulting the General Council of Science and Higher Education, the exemplary effects of education for selected courses of study, taking into account the level and profile of education in of the individual training areas.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1) the conditions to be met by the organisational units in order to conduct studies in the specified direction, level and profile of education, and in particular:

(a) the number of academic teachers with a scientific title or degree or who have acquired an equivalent entitlement to a doctorate based on an article. 21a of the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title, and of the degrees and title in the field of art, which are classified as a minimum of staff,

(b) the proportion of the number of employees referred to in point (a) to the number of students in the course of study,

(c) the scope of the information covered by the request for the establishment of the basic organisational unit of the university referred to in Article 11 (1) 3 and 5, the power to pursue studies in the specified direction, level and profile of education, submitted in an electronic form to the minister competent for higher education matters,

(d) the scope of the information requested to restore the university's primary organisational unit to the right to pursue a study in a specific direction, level and profile of education, submitted in an electronic form to the Minister responsible for the Higher education matters

-having regard to the principles laid down in Article 4 9a and art. 112a, the needs of the labour market, and with the aim of ensuring high quality education;

(1a) courses of study which are carried out as a single master's studies, courses of study which are carried out as second-cycle studies, and courses of study which may be carried out as a uniform master's degree, taking into account differentiated qualifications of graduates of first and second degree studies and the needs of the labour market;

(2) the conditions to be met by the training programme, taking into account:

(a) the effects of the training,

(b) a description of the training process leading to these effects with the ECTS credits assigned to the individual modules,

(c) how effects are verified;

3) the basic criteria and scope of the programming assessment referred to in art. 48a ust. 3, having regard to:

(a) meeting the conditions for the pursuit of studies in the specific direction, level and profile of education, including a description and analysis of the effects of education,

(b) accreditations or certificates of international institutions,

(c) the operation of the internal quality assurance system,

(d) the organisation and implementation of the training process and the participation of the students in its design and assessment,

(e) cooperation with the socio-economic environment in the training process,

(f) internationalisation of the training process,

g) operation of confirmation of learning outcomes

-with a view to ensuring high quality education;

4) the basic criteria and scope of the institutional assessment referred to in art. 48a ust. 4 and 4a, taking into account:

(a) the functioning and improvement of systems of quality assurance,

(b) accreditations or certificates of international institutions,

(c) the results of the programme evaluation of the studies carried out in the institution's core business unit

(d) the compliance of the basic organisational unit with the mission and development strategy of the institution,

(e) cooperation with the socio-economic environment, including cooperation with academic and scientific institutions in the implementation of the strategy for the development of the institution's basic organisational unit

-having regard to the improvement of the quality of the activity, the multiplication of achievements and the effective use of the potential of the institution's basic organisational unit;

5. the detailed conditions for the establishment and functioning of the branch and the establishment of the primary organisational unit, taking into account the obligation to meet the conditions laid down in the provisions adopted pursuant to point 1, separately for each direction of study.

Art. 9a. [ Advance of the teacher to the minimum term of office] 1. The primary organisational unit of the institution shall include a minimum of staff of a full-time academic teacher, on the basis of a statement made by him, as referred to in Article 4 (1). 112a, with the fact that the academic teachers are assigned to a minimum of terms and conditions of study of a practical profile on the basis of the principles referred to in paragraph 1. 2 and 3, with professional experience gained outside the university, may be employed in a dimension of not less than 25% of the full working time dimension.

1a. Basic organisational units of HEIs which jointly pursue the direction of the interdisciplinary studies referred to in art. 10a par. 1, they may set up a common staff minimum for that course of study.

2. The basic organisational unit of a university providing first-or second-cycle studies or a uniform master's degree with a practical profile may count to a minimum of staff, in place of an academic teacher holding a scientific title a professor or a doctoral degree of a habilitated doctor or a person who acquired an entitlement equivalent to a doctorate of a habilitated doctor on the basis of art. 21a of the Act of 14 March 2003. with scientific degrees and scientific title and about degrees and title in the field of art, two persons holding a PhD degree and considerable professional experience gained outside the university in a field related to the direction of study.

3. The basic organizational unit of the university referred to in paragraph. 2, can count to a minimum of staff, in place of an academic teacher holding a doctoral degree, two persons holding a master's degree and considerable professional experience gained outside the university in a field connected with the direction studies.

4. The number of persons referred to in the mouth. 2 or 3 shall not exceed 50% of the number of persons counted as minimum staffing as defined in the provisions adopted on the basis of the Article. 9 ust. 3 point 1, in a group of academic teachers holding a scientific title of a professor or a scientific degree of a doctor habilitated or who have acquired an entitlement equivalent to a doctor habilitated on the basis of art. 21a of the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title, and about the degrees and title in the field of art, as well as 50% of the number of persons included in the group of academic teachers holding a doctoral degree.

Article 9b. [ Delegations] 1. The minister competent for higher education in agreement with the minister responsible for health will determine, by regulation, the standards of education for the courses of study: medical, dental, pharmacy, nursing and obstetrics, taking into account the training and training requirements for the profession of doctor, dental practitioner, pharmacist, nurse and midwife, as defined in the European Union's legislation.

1a. The Minister responsible for higher education in consultation with the Minister responsible for health will determine, by regulation, the standards of education for medical analyst/laboratory medicine, taking into account the requirements for education and training in preparation for the pursuit of the profession of laboratory diagnosis.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the standards of education for the direction of veterinary studies and the architecture, taking into account the requirements for training and training for the pursuit of the profession. veterinary surgeon and architect, as defined in European Union legislation.

Art. 9c. [ Delegation] The Minister for Higher Education, in agreement with the Minister for Education and Education, will determine, by means of a regulation, with a view to the requirements of the labour market, the standards of training for the pursuit of the profession of teacher, taking into account:

1) the effects of education in the scope of:

(a) factual and methodical knowledge,

(b) pedagogical and psychological knowledge, including in the field of education, taking into account the preparation for work with pupils with special educational needs,

(c) preparations for the use of information technology,

(d) the knowledge of a foreign language

2) the duration of studies and post-graduate studies, the dimension and way of organisation of the practices.

Article 10. (repealed).

Article 10a. [ Joint conducting of interdisciplinary studies] 1. Basic organizational units of two or more universities, meeting the conditions laid down in the regulations issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. In accordance with Article 4 (1), they may, on the basis of the resolutions of the Senate of these universities, jointly pursue the direction of interdisciplinary studies at a specific level and training profile, if they have the authority to confer the degree of doctor habilitated, each in a the framework of any other scientific or artistic discipline corresponding to the direction of interdisciplinary studies.

2. The way of conducting the studies referred to in the paragraph. 1, and their organisation and rules for the financing of these studies and the accounting of the cost of their conduct shall be determined by the agreement concluded between the institutions.

3. Graduate of the direction of interdisciplinary studies receives a joint diploma of graduation meeting the requirements laid down in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 167 par. 3.

Article 11. [ Eligibility for the establishment of a university degree not complying with statutory requirements] 1. The basic organizational unit of a university with the authority to confer the scientific degree of the habilitated doctor and meeting the conditions laid down in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 (1) and (2) may lead to studies of a general academic profile and a study on the practical profile of the university's Senate, by means of a resolution, the direction of study and the level of education, within the training areas and the fields corresponding to the the authority to confer the degree of scientific doctor of the habilitated doctor. The resolution of the university senate determines the effects of the education to which the study programmes are adapted, including study plans, according to the level and profile of the education. In the case of studies referred to in art. The 9b resolution of the Senate takes into account the standards of education defined for these directions.

2. Paragraph Recipe 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to a university where there is no basic organisational unit leading at least one direction of study if there is at least one organisational unit in its structure which has the authority to grant the grant the degree of scientific doctor habilitated.

3. The basic organizational unit of a university without the authority to confer the degree of scientific degree of habilitated doctor in the area of education and field, to which is assigned the direction of study, meeting the conditions laid down in rules issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1 and 2, as well as on the basis of art. 9c-in the case of training which prepares for the profession of a teacher, who:

1) has the authority to confer the degree of scientific doctorate in the field of education and the field to which the direction of study is assigned-may obtain the entitlement to carry out, as described in the training effects specified by the Senate Universities:

(a) studies with a practical profile in this direction and a specific level of education,

(b) studies of a general academic profile in this direction and a specific level of education;

2) does not have the authority to confer the degree of scientific doctorate in the area of education and the field to which the direction of study is assigned-may obtain the entitlement to conduct, as described by the effects of the education specified by the Senate Universities:

(a) studies with a practical profile on a specific direction and level of education,

(b) studies of a general academic profile at a particular direction and level of education, if:

-at least a positive assessment of the quality of the training of the Polish Accreditation Commission was carried out in this direction of the first or second cycle,

-full-time employment of at least eight academic teachers holding a professor's scientific degree or a doctorate of habilitated doctorate or who have acquired the powers equivalent to the doctorate Based on art. 21a of the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title, and of degrees and title in the field of art, for which the university is the primary place of work, representing the field of study or art related to the course of study,

-conducts scientific research in the field of studies.

4. The basic organisational units of the universities referred to in paragraph. 3, the authority to conduct the studies confers, at the request of the Rector, by decision, the minister competent for higher education, after consulting the following:

1) of the Polish Accreditation Commission-concerning the effects of education specified by the Senate of the university and meeting the conditions laid down in the regulations issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1 and 2, as well as on the basis of art. 9c-in the case of training in preparation for the profession of a teacher;

2) the competent minister supervising the university, referred to in art. 33 (1) 2.

5. The basic organizational unit of a university without the authority to confer the degree of scientific degree of habilitated doctor in the area of education and field, to which is assigned the direction of study, meeting the conditions laid down in rules issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1 and 2 and art. 9b, may obtain an entitlement to conduct a study in the direction referred to in art. 9b, on the basis of the decision of the minister competent for higher education, issued after consulting the Polish Accreditation Commission and the competent minister supervising the university, referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, and the Minister responsible for Health-in the case of entitlement to conduct studies on a medical course, a medical-dental direction and a pharmacy direction.

6. The provisions of the paragraph. 3-5 shall apply mutatis mutandis to a university where there is no basic organisational unit leading at least one direction of study, if there is no organisational unit in its structure with a degree of conferral authority the scientific doctor.

7. The condition of the decision referred to in the paragraph shall be taken. 5, entitling to pursue studies in nursing or obstetrics is to obtain the accreditation of the minister competent for health on the basis of art. 59 of the Act of 15 July 2011. about the professions of nursing and midwife (Dz. U. No. 174, pos. 1039, with late. zm.).

8. The condition of the decision referred to in paragraph. 4, entitling to pursue studies towards medical analyst is obtaining the consent of the minister competent for health matters. Where a basic organisational unit of HEIs has been requested, the opinion referred to in paragraph 1 shall be the responsibility of the Minister for Health and Health. 4 point 2, is not required.

9. The basic organisational unit of a university providing education for a specific course of study and the level of training with a practical profile shall be included in the training programme at least three months ' apprendations. This body may organise training alternately in the form of teaching activities carried out at the university and in the form of practices held at the employer, taking into account the implementation of all the training effects provided for in the training programme for that institution. direction, level and profile of education.

10. If a university senate has defined the effects of education for a given direction, level and profile of education, assuming in its entirety the exemplary description of these effects specified in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 2, opinion of the Polish Accreditation Commission referred to in paragraph Article 4 (1) does not cover the assessment of these effects.

11. The Senate of the university, specifying the effects of education for the direction of the medical analyst, shall adopt in its entirety the exemplary description of the effects of education specified in the provisions adopted on the basis of art 9 ust. 2.

12. At the public university, the description of the effects of education shall be determined by the Senate, after consulting the Convention.

13. The provisions of paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the conduct of studies by interinstitutional units or joint bodies. 1-9 and Art. 10a.

Article 11a. [ Notice of launching of education and assessment of the quality of education in a given course of study] 1. The Rector shall notify the Minister responsible for higher education, the minister supervising the university and the Polish Accreditation Commission on the launch of education for the course of studies, within one month from the date of commencement of education in this direction.

2. The Polish Accreditation Commission assesses the quality of education in a given course of study, taking into account its effects, as well as meeting the conditions set out in art. 9a and in the provisions adopted on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1 and art. 9b or art. 9c. This assessment may also be made at the request of the Minister responsible for higher education.

3. In the case of doubt as to the fulfilment of the conditions for conducting the studies referred to in art. 9a and in the provisions adopted on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1 and 2 and art. 9b or art. 9c by the basic organisational units referred to in art. 11, the minister competent for higher education, after receiving the notification of the Rector about the launch of the education, occurs to the Polish Accreditation Commission with a request to make an assessment.

4. In the event of failure to start studies in a given direction, level and profile of education within a period of two years from the date of obtaining the authority referred to in art. 11 (1) 3 and 5, this entitlement expires under the law.

5. If the university has not carried out a recruitment for a given direction, level and profile of education in the period of two years from the end of the semester in which the last recruitment was carried out, the recruitment in that direction shall be withheld until the end of the cycle education, and the entitlement to pursue studies shall expire under the law on the date of completion of the education cycle in this direction, level and profile of education.

Article 11b. [ Notice of cessation of compliance with the basic organisational unit of the conditions for the conduct of studies] 1. The Rector shall immediately inform the Minister responsible for higher education, the competent minister supervising the university, referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, and the Polish Accreditation Commission of the cessation of compliance by the basic organisational unit of the conditions for the conduct of studies, including changes in the state of employment affecting the possession of the authority to conduct the studies.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education may decide to withdraw or suspend the institution's primary body of competence to pursue studies in the given direction, level and training profile in case of cessation the entity's compliance with the conditions for the conduct of studies, including changes in the state of employment affecting the exercise of the right to study.

3. In the event of a negative assessment of the quality of the education made by the Polish Accreditation Commission by the Minister responsible for higher education, taking into account in particular the type and extent of the observed breaches, may decide to revoke either the suspension of the institution's core business unit for the conduct of studies in the given direction, level and profile of education.

3a. The provision of the paragraph. 3 shall also apply in the event of refusal or revocation of an accreditation issued on the basis of Article 3. 59 of the Act of 15 July 2011. about the professions of the nurse and midwife by the minister competent for health matters.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education shall inform the competent minister supervising the university referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, the minister responsible for health for the courses of study referred to in art. 11 (1) 5, and the Polish Accreditation Commission on the decisions taken to suspend or revoke the basic organisational unit of the authority to conduct the studies and to restore the suspended allowances.

5. The Minister of Health shall notify the Minister responsible for higher education and the Polish Accreditation Commission not to grant or revoke the basic organisational unit of the accreditation body for the provision of education in the directions of nursing or obstetrics.

Article 11c. [ The effects of the suspension of the powers of the basic organisational unit to conduct studies] 1. (repealed).

2. In the period of suspension of the basic organisational unit of the university, the authority to conduct studies in the given direction, level and profile of education shall be withheld the admission of students to that direction, level and profile of education.

2a. In the course of the procedure for the restoration of the suspended entitlement to study in the specified direction, level and profile of education, the institution is subject to a request made by a university to the Minister responsible for higher education. Where the institution is not subject to application within twelve months of the date on which the decision to suspend the powers referred to in Article 4 has been served, the institution shall have the right to suspend the application. 11b par. 2 and 3, this entitlement shall expire on the expiry of the last day of that date.

3. The Polish Accreditation Commission within a period of not more than three months from the date of service of its application, referred to in paragraph. 2a, gives an opinion on the restoration of the suspended entitlement.

4. After obtaining the opinion of the Polish Accreditation Commission concerning the request referred to in paragraph. 2a, the minister responsible for higher education issues a decision to reinstate or withdraw the suspended entitlement.

5. In the case of the withdrawal or termination of the entitlement to pursue studies in the relevant direction, level and profile of the education referred to in paragraph. 2a and 4 and in art. 11b par. 2 and 3, the rector of the university provides students with the opportunity to continue their studies in the same direction or a different direction related to the discipline to which the course of study has been assigned so far.

6. (repealed).

7. In the case of the withdrawal or termination of the entitlement to pursue studies in the given direction, level and profile of education with the application for the basic organisational unit referred to in art. 11 (1) 3 and 5, the power to pursue studies in the same direction, level and educational profile of the institution may occur after the expiry of the twenty-four months from the date of expiry of the entitlement or the service of the decision to revoke the entitlement.

8. In the case of the withdrawal or termination of the entitlement to conduct studies in the given direction, level and education profile of the basic organisational unit of the university referred to in art. 11 (1) 1, the university may set up in that unit the same course of study after twenty-four months from the date of expiry of the entitlement, or the service of the decision to revoke the entitlement.

9. In the case of a decision by the Minister responsible for higher education to withdraw or suspend the basic organisational unit of the institution referred to in art. 11 (1) 3 and 5, the power to pursue studies in the given direction, level and educational profile of the institution may request that the unit be granted the right to pursue studies in a different direction, level and training profile after the end of the twelve months from the date on which the decision to revoke or suspend the entitlement has been served.

10. In the case of a decision by the Minister responsible for higher education, the decision to withdraw or suspend the basic organisational unit of the institution referred to in Article 11 (1) 1, the authority to pursue studies in a given direction, level and educational profile of the institution may set up a different course of study in that unit after a period of twelve months from the date of service of the decision to revoke or suspend the entitlement.

Art. 11ca. [ Application of provisions of the Act] The provisions of Article 4 11a-11c shall apply mutatis mutandis to the university leading the course of study in accordance with art. 2. 4 point 2.

Article 11d. [ Authority to conduct study courses in the case of a merger of basic organisational units of a university or change the name of an entity] 1. In the case of a merger of the basic organisational units of the university or the change of the name of the basic organisational unit, the authority to conduct the study courses at the specified level and the education profile retains an organisational unit or basic organisational unit with a new name, if they meet the conditions laid down in the provisions adopted on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1 and 2.

2. (repealed).

3. In the case of division of a basic institutional unit of the university, each possessed right to pursue a study in a specific direction, level and profile of education may retain only one of the newly created basic units organizational institutions, if it meets the conditions laid down in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1 and 2.

3a. In the cases referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 3, the powers to pursue courses of study at a specific level and education profile may not be transferred outside the premises of the university to the local organisational units referred to in Art. 85 (1) 1.

3b. In the case of the establishment of a long-distance business unit referred to in Article 3 (3) of the Regulation. 85 (1) 1, as a result of the division of the university's basic organisational unit, a long-distance organisational unit may obtain the authority to conduct studies in the specified direction, level and profile of education, according to art. 11.

3c. Provisions of the paragraph. 3a and 3b shall not apply in the event of a change in the organisational structure of the institution as a result of the merger.

4. The Rector of the institution is obliged to inform the Minister responsible for higher education, the minister supervising the university and the Polish Accreditation Commission of the amendment referred to in the paragraph. 1 or 3, within one month from the date of its implementation.

Art. 11e. [ Converting university] The provisions of Article 4 11d shall apply mutatis mutandis to the conversion of universities:

1) which does not have basic organisational units in a university with basic organisational units;

2) having basic organizational units in a university which does not have basic organisational units.

Article 12. [ Legal Personality] The university has legal personality.

Article 13. [ Education tasks] 1. The basic tasks of the university, subject to the paragraph. 2 and 3, are:

1) educating students in order to acquire and supplement the knowledge and skills necessary for their professional work;

2) raising students in a sense of responsibility for the Polish state, for the strengthening of the principles of democracy and respect for human rights;

3) conducting scientific research and development works, the provision of research services and the transfer of technology to the economy;

4) education and promotion of scientific staff;

5) disseminate and multiply the achievements of science, national culture and technology, including through the collection and sharing of library and information collections;

6) conducting postgraduate studies, courses and trainings in order to educate new skills necessary in the labour market in lifelong learning system;

7) creating conditions for the development of students ' physical culture;

8) action in favour of local and regional communities;

9. to create conditions for disabled persons to participate fully in:

(a) the training process

(b) scientific research.

2. A professional training course which exclusively conducts studies with a practical profile shall not be required to perform the tasks defined in the paragraph. 1 points 3, 4 and 9 (1) b.

3. The task of a medical institution or the basic organisational unit of a university operating in the field of medical or veterinary sciences may also be involved in the exercise of medical or veterinary care in the fields and forms specified regulations for medicinal products and medicinal products for animal treatment.

Art. 13a. (repealed).

Article 13b. [ Monitoring careers of professional graduates] 1. The minister responsible for higher education shall carry out the monitoring of the professional careers of the graduates, hereinafter referred to as "the monitoring".

2. Monitoring shall be carried out on the basis of the data contained in the list referred to in art. 170c, as well as the data collected by the Social Insurance Institution on the accounts of insured persons or the accounts of the payers of contributions.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education shall submit in electronic form to the Social Insurance Company once a year, by the end of September, the data of graduates who graduated in the period of five calendar years preceding the year of transmission of data, including:

1) the PESEL number, and in the absence of it-the number of the document confirming the identity and the country of issuing the identity document;

2. information on completed and completed studies, including:

a) the name of the institution

(b) the name of the studio unit,

(c) the form of studies and the direction, level and profile of education,

(d) year and month of commencroence

(e) year and month of graduation.

4. The Social Insurance Institution shall transmit in electronic form to the minister competent for higher education matters, within three months from the date of receipt of the data referred to in paragraph. 3, the data referred to in paragraph. 3 point 2, supplemented by:

1) the code of the insured person generated by the Social Insurance Institution, not allowing the identification of the graduate;

2) the year of birth and sex of the insured person;

3) the code of the insurance title;

4) the first three digits of the postal code of the address of the check-in address or the address of residence, or the address for correspondence of the insured person;

5) code of the Polish Classification of Activities of the contributor's contributions;

6) the premium payer code generated by the Social Insurance Institution, not allowing the payer to be identified;

7) the basis of the assessment of the contributions to the pension insurance of the insured person or the basis of the assessment of the insurance contributions of the insured person, or the basis of the assessment of the contributions to health insurance.

5. The data referred to in paragraph 4, shall be transmitted for the period from January of the year in which a given yearbook of the graduates covered by the monitoring has completed the studies, up to the month of transmission of the data referred to in paragraph. 3, by the Minister responsible for higher education. The data shall be broken down by months of that period.

6. The Social Insurance Institution shall combine the data referred to in paragraph 1. 3 and para. 4 points 2 to 7.

7. In the process of creating a set of data referred to in paragraph. 4, The Social Insurance Institution shall not record in a durable medium of data containing a PESEL number.

8. The Social Insurance Institution shall store the data referred to in paragraph 1. 3, by the date of referral to the Minister responsible for higher education in the data referred to in paragraph 3. 4.

9. The Minister responsible for higher education shall not make public or make available the data referred to in paragraph 1. 4.

10. The results of the aggregated monitoring, showing in particular the professional fate of the groups of graduates after one year, three years and five years after graduation, shall be made available on the website of the office serving the minister responsible for Higher education. Aggregated monitoring results covering less than ten persons shall not be made available.

11. The minister responsible for higher education shall keep the data referred to in paragraph 1. 4, for a period of five years from the date of transmission of the data by the Social Insurance Institution.

12. In order to adapt the education programme to the needs of the labour market, the university can carry out its own monitoring of the professional careers of its graduates.

13. In order to carry out the monitoring referred to in paragraph. 12, the university may process personal data of graduates covering:

1. forenames and surname;

2) address for correspondence.

Article 14. [ Student houses and student canteens] The university can run student houses and student canteens.

Article 15. [ Financial] 1. Public authorities, as defined in the Act, shall provide the public universities with the financial means necessary for the performance of their tasks and provide assistance to non-public universities in the fields and forms set out in the Act.

2. The financial resources necessary for the functioning of the Polish Accreditation Commission shall be provided in the part of the budget of the State of which the minister competent for higher education is the authorising officer. Financial resources necessary for the functioning of the General Council of Science and Higher Education, of the Disciplinary Board of this Council, of a Disciplinary Board appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education and disciplinary ombudsmen appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education shall be provided in the parts of the budget of the State, of which the Minister responsible for higher education and the Minister responsible for science are available to the State. The functioning of the Alumni's Ombudsman shall be financed under the appropriations allocated to the Council.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education will determine, by way of regulation, the remuneration of the members of the General Council of Science and Higher Education, members of the Polish Accreditation Commission, appointed by them to reviewers and experts, members of the Disciplinary Board of the Council, members of the Disciplinary Board appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education, disciplinary ombudsmen appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education, and The Ombudsman's Ombudsman, taking into account the principle that the amount of remuneration will be to be determined in relation to the minimum wage rate of the basic professor, as defined in the regulations on the remuneration of academic teachers, in the amount appropriate for the tasks to be performed.

4. Repayment of travel expenses to the members of the General Council of Science and Higher Education, members of the Polish Accreditation Commission and appointed by them to the reviewers and experts, members of the Disciplinary Board at this Council, members of the Disciplinary Board appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education, the disciplinary ombudsmen appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education and the Ombudsman's rights shall be subject to the rules laid down in the provisions of the Article 1 77 5 the Act of 26 June 1974. -Labour Code (Dz. U. 1998 r. No 21, pos. 94, z późn. zm.).

Art. 15a. [ The Education System Development Foundation] The Minister responsible for higher education may instruct the Foundation for the Development of the Education System, which is the foundation of the State Treasury, to carry out tasks in the field of higher education within the framework of the European Union programmes on education, training, youth and sport. For the implementation of these tasks, the Foundation for the Development of the Education System shall receive a special-purpose subsidy from the part of the state budget of which the Minister responsible for higher education is at its disposal.

Article 16. [ The title of doctor honoris causa] 1. Academic honorary title is the title of doctor honoris causa.

2. The title of the doctor honoris causa gives the Senate, and in the university a non-public collegiate body indicated in the statute, at the request of the basic organisational unit of the university entitled to confer the degree of scientific doctorate.

3. The detailed conditions for granting the title of the doctor honoris causa and the procedure for the procedure shall be determined by the statutes

Article 17. [ School Statutes] Matters relating to the functioning of the university, which are not regulated in the Act, are defined by the statutes of the university, hereinafter referred to as the 'Statute'

Chapter 2

Institution building and winding-up

Article 18. [ Create, liquidate, change the name of a public academic and professional institution] 1. The establishment of a public academic institution, its liquidation and the merger with another public university shall be followed by statute, subject to the paragraph. 6.

1a. The change of the name of a public academic institution is followed by a regulation of the minister competent for higher education matters, subject to the paragraph. 1b.

The amendments to the name of a public academic institution shall, in agreement with the Minister responsible for higher education, make changes to the name of the higher education institution by means of a regulation:

1) Minister of National Defence-in relation to military universities;

2. the Minister for Internal Affairs, in relation to the State Higher Education Institutions;

3) minister competent for culture and protection of national heritage-in relation to art universities;

4) the Minister for Health-in relation to medical universities;

5) Minister responsible for maritime affairs-with regard to maritime universities.

2. Establishment of a public professional university, its liquidation, renaming, and connection with another public professional university shall be followed by a regulation of the minister competent for higher education.

3. The liquidation of a public university, its connection with another public university and the change of its name shall be followed by the consultation of the Senate or the Senate of the universities to which they relate.

4. Establishment of a public professional university, its liquidation, change of name or connection with another public professional university shall be carried out, respectively, at the request of the state seiner or rector or the state purse or rector of the university.

5. The application referred to in paragraph 1. 4, a notarial deed comprising a transfer obligation shall be attached, on the date of establishment of the public professional university, on its property ownership necessary for the proper functioning.

6. The provisions of the paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis to the integration of the public institution into another public institution. 1 and 3, with the fact that the inclusion of a public professional university in the public academic institution is followed by a regulation of the minister competent for higher education at the request of the rectors of the university after the opinion of their senates.

7. The powers of the minister competent for higher education matters referred to in paragraph. 2, in the case of the establishment or liquidation of a military vocational college, its connection with another military vocational college and the changes of its name shall be exercised by the Minister of National Defence in consultation with the Minister competent for higher education.

8. The powers of the minister competent for higher education matters referred to in paragraph. 2, in the case of the establishment or winding up of a vocational college of State services, its connection with another professional higher education institution and the change of its name shall be exercised by the Minister responsible for internal affairs in agreement with the Minister responsible for the matter higher education.

Article 19. [ Name and seat of the public institution] 1. The act of establishing a public university shall specify its name and its seat.

2. The first rector of a public institution appoints the minister competent for higher education.

3. The first statute of a public institution gives the minister competent for higher education, with the statutes valid until the university's senate is passed or approved by the relevant minister of the new statutes.

4. The first term of office of the organs of the newly established public university shall be completed by 31 August of the year following the academic year in which the university was established.

5. The powers of the minister responsible for higher education referred to in the paragraph. 2 and 3 in respect of military universities, state, artistic, medical and maritime services shall be performed by the Ministers referred to in Article 3 (1) of the Rules of Compulsory procedure. 33 (1) 2.

6. The provisions of the paragraph. 1-5 shall apply mutatis mutandis in the case of a merger between a public university and another public higher education institution.

Article 20. [ Establishment of a non-public university] 1. With an application for permission to create a non-public university may apply to the minister competent for higher education, a natural person or a legal person not being a state or self-government legal person.

2. The establishment of a non-public university and the obtaining of the powers to pursue higher education in a given direction and a certain level of education shall be subject to the permission of the minister competent for higher education.

2a. Obtaining the authorisation referred to in paragraph 2. 2, for the conduct of studies in nursing or obstetrics, it is necessary to have the accreditation of the minister competent for health on the basis of art. 59 of the Act of 15 July 2011. about the professions of nurses and midwife.

3. In the permit referred to in paragraph. 2, the founder of the university, its name, its seat, the courses of study and the level of education, and the minimum size and nature of the assets which the founder is obliged to provide for its establishment and functioning, including that the amount of the funds may not be less than 500 thousand zlotys.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education shall refuse to grant an authorisation, if the application for authorisation shows that the non-public university or its organisational units do not meet the conditions necessary for the conduct of the studies specified in the Act and the implementing acts adopted on the basis thereof.

5. The Minister responsible for higher education shall refuse to grant the permission to the natural person who:

1) has been convicted of a final sentence for a deliberate or intentional offence of treasury;

2) has been entered in the register of debtors insolvent National Court Register;

3) possesses the required obligations towards the State Treasury.

6. The Minister responsible for higher education shall refuse to grant the permission to the legal person in the case of:

1) the putting into liquidation;

2) the attitude of bankruptcy;

3) entry in the register of debtors insolvent National Court Register;

4) having due obligations towards the State Treasury;

(5) where at least one of the conditions laid down in the paragraph is at least one of the persons empowered to represent the representation. 5.

7. The decisions referred to in paragraph 1 5 and 6, the minister responsible for higher education issues without consulting the Polish Accreditation Commission.

8. The permit referred to in paragraph. 2, appears indefinitely.

9. (repealed).

10. (repealed).

11. (repealed).

12. (repealed).

Article 21. [ Fee related to the costs of the opinion of the opinion] In connection with the procedure for issuing a permit for the establishment of a non-public university, a fee related to the costs of the opinion shall be charged. The fee is the income of the state budget

Article 22. [ Delegation] The Minister responsible for higher education shall specify, by means of a regulation, the scope of the data and information covered by the application for a permit for the establishment of a non-public institution and the method of collection and the amount of the expenditure relating to expenditure relating to the the costs of the opinion, taking into account the list of documents to be attached to the application, including a list of documents relating to the institution's founder and documents relating to commitments and financial guarantees, and of the organisational and legal provisions of the institution. educational institutions, as well as in order to ensure that HEIs are created by the persons duly prepared and guaranteeing the proper performance of the duties of the founder and taking into account the principle that the fees charged should cover the actual costs incurred in connection with the conduct of the proceedings.

Article 23. [ Founding Act] 1. After obtaining the authorization referred to in art. 20 para. 2, the founder shall submit in the form of a notarial deed a declaration of will about the founding of a non-public university, hereinafter referred to as the "Founding Act". The founding act specifies, in particular, the founder, the name, the seat and the detailed scope of the institution's activities, the size of the assets earmarked for the establishment of the university, including the value of the goods transferred to it, the time limit for their transfer and the way in which universities are financed.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education shall withdraw the authorization if:

1) the founder within three months from the date of obtaining the permit shall not deposit the instrument of incorporation referred to in paragraph. 1;

2) the founder did not donate the assets referred to in the paragraph. 1, within three months from the date of registration of the institution in the register;

3. non-public university within one year from the date of entry in the register referred to in art. 29 par. 1, did not start the education of the students.

Art. 23a. [ Withdrawal of permission to create a non-public university] The Minister responsible for higher education may withdraw the authorisation to establish a non-public university where:

(1) after the date of the decision on the authorisation to create a non-public university, the conditions laid down in Article 4 (1) of the EC- 20 para. 5 or 6;

2) all the powers of the institutions ' basic organisational units to conduct the courses of study have been withdrawn or have expired;

3) the activities or omissions of the university's founder prevent it from functioning in accordance with the law;

4) the university makes it impossible or difficult to carry out an assessment by the Polish Accreditation Commission;

5) the university or its founder obstructs or obstructs the carrying out of the audit of the activities of the university referred to in art. 34 par. 1, or within the prescribed period, they have not ceased activities incompatible with the provisions of the law, the statutes or the licence referred to in art. 20 para. 2, and did not remove its effects or did not meet the conclusions or recommendations referred to in art. 37 par. 1 or 2.

Article 24. [ First Statutes of a non-public university] 1. The first statute of a non-public university gives its founder.

2. The first rector of a non-public institution appoints the founder of the university. The first term of office of the Rector of a newly established university lasts until 31 August of the year following the academic year in which the university was established.

3. The founder of a non-public university can make decisions concerning the university only in the cases specified by its statutes.

Article 25. [ Referral] The provisions of Article 4 20-24 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the merger of a non-public university with another non-public higher education institution.

Article 25a. [ The merger of non-public universities] 1. In the case of a merger of non-public universities, the newly established university shall enter into the rights and obligations of the combined universities, including the rights and obligations acquired by these universities on the basis of the decision of the minister competent for higher education.

2. In the case of the inclusion of a non-public university in another university, a non-public provision of paragraph. 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Article 26. [ Liquidation of non-public HEIs] 1. The Founder, with the consent of the Minister responsible for higher education, may abolished the non-public university after providing students with the possibility to continue their studies.

2. The establishment of a non-public institution into liquidation shall take place by law on the date on which the decision to withdraw the permit for the establishment of a non-public university has become final; the day shall be the date of opening of liquidation.

2a. During the liquidation period, the university uses the name with the addition of the sign "in liquidation".

2b. The Minister responsible for higher education shall register in the register of non-public universities and non-public universities the inclusion of the designation "in liquidation" in the name of the institution.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education, at the request of the person who was granted permission to create a non-public university, shall transfer this permission by decision, to another natural or legal person, if it accepts all the conditions contained in the licence and the conditions laid down in Article 4 of the Regulation do not apply. 20 para. 5 or 6.

4. The provisions of the paragraph. 3 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the transfer of the licence at the request of the person to whom, by decision, the permission to create a non-public university has been transferred.

Article 27. [ Liquidation proceedings of non-public universities] 1. The liquidation of a non-public university consists in the solicitation of the material and intangible assets of its property after the satisfaction or collateralisation of creditors, in particular workers and students.

2. The assets of the non-public institution remain after the vow of creditors shall be assigned to the objectives set out in the statutes.

3. The liquidation of a non-public university shall lead the liquidator appointed by the founder in the mode set out in the statutes.

3a. If the founder of a non-public institution is not responsible for the term of the liquidator, the minister responsible for higher education shall appoint an institution's liquidator and shall set a deadline for completion of the liquidation. The costs of winding up the university and the remuneration of the liquidator shall be covered in accordance with the rules laid down in the paragraph. 6 and 6a.

4. The opening of liquidation of a non-public university causes:

(1) the powers of the institutions of the institution to dispose of its assets shall be taken over by the liquidator;

(2) the university does not carry out any admission to study;

3) the university loses the right to receive from the state budget the subject-matter referred to in art. 94 par. 4a and Art. 94b;

4) subjective grant for tasks related to non-refundable material assistance to students and PhD students referred to in art. 94 par. 4, shall be transferred to the institution to the extent necessary for the performance of those tasks.

5. The studies conducted on the opening day of the liquidation may be continued no longer than the end of the academic year in which the liquidation was opened.

6. The costs of the liquidation of a non-public university, including the costs of the liquidator's remuneration, shall be covered from its assets, with the priority of the creditors ' claims.

6a. In the event that the liquidation costs of a non-public institution exceed its assets, the costs of the liquidator's remuneration shall be borne by the assets of the founder of the non-public institution.

7. The Liquidator shall immediately inform the Minister responsible for higher education about the completion of the liquidation. The non-public university shall be removed from the register provided for in Article 1 of the same Article. 29 par. 1.

8. The mode of winding up of non-public universities in an unregulated range in the Act determines its statutes.

Article 28. [ Association of universities] 1. In order to support the implementation of the tasks referred to in art. 13 and art. 14, colleges can establish a public university or a non-public institution.

1a. The task of the university is, in particular, the optimisation of the use of university resources constituting a link which can be implemented by:

1) administration of the secretive wealth of higher education institutions;

2) conducting administrative support in the field of education, material assistance system and careers offices;

3) conducting the publishing activity of the university;

4) support of universities in financial, cadre, legal assistance and public procurement;

5) support research and development activities in universities.

2. The Union of universities shall have legal personality.

2a. To the relationship of the university and its tasks for the institution of the institution forming the relationship, to the extent referred to in paragraph. 1 and 1a, the provisions of Article 1 shall apply. 91.

2b. The Union of universities may carry out an economic activity that is financially isolated from the activities referred to in paragraph 2. 1 and 1a, in the areas and forms set out in the Statutes.

3. The establishment of a union of the university, the change of its name, the change in its composition and its liquidation shall take place by decision of the minister competent for higher education after the competent authorities of the higher education institutions have taken the decision to the establishment of a relationship, specifying in particular the participants of the union, its name, its registered office, its tasks and the elements of property provided by the participants in order to carry out the tasks of the union and the draft

3a. (repealed).

4. (repealed).

4a. In the case of the formation of a union of public universities with the participation of universities supervised by the ministers referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, the issue of the decision referred to in paragraph. 3, follows the consultation of the competent minister.

5. The Statute of the Association of the University defines its participants, the system, including the one-person and collegial bodies, the mode of their selection, the cancellation and replenishing of the composition and the competences, the rules of employment by the union of workers, the rules of operation and the rules of the the financing of the association of its participants, as well as the winding-up mode of the union, the reallocation of material and non-material components remaining after the satisfaction of the creditors in the event of the liquidation of the relationship or the change of its composition.

6. (repealed).

7. The union of universities and universities in its composition may be transformed into a university in the mode appropriate to the merger of public universities or non-public HEIs.

Article 29. [ Personality of the legal relationship] 1. The non-public school and the union of non-public universities shall obtain legal personality when they are entered in the register of non-public universities and unions of non-public universities, hereinafter referred to as 'the register'.

2. The entry of a non-public university to the register shall be made at the request of its founder, and in the case of a union of non-public universities-at the matching request of all the founders of the university constituting the union.

3. The register shall be kept by the Minister responsible for higher education.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education shall refuse to enter a non-public university or a union of non-public universities in the register if the instrument of incorporation or the statutes is inconsistent with the provisions of the law or the permission granted.

5. The register is overt. Everyone has the right:

1) access to the data contained in the register;

2) to receive certified discharges, extracts and certificates of data contained in the register.

6. For the issue of the write-off, extracts and attestaments referred to in paragraph. 5 point 2, the fee is charged. The fee is the income of the state budget

7. The Minister responsible for higher education shall specify, by means of a regulation:

(1) the manner in which the register is kept, taking into account the data which must be included in the application for the admission of a non-public university or a union of non-public universities to the register, including the type of documents which the founders are required to attach to the application, the name of the box. the register, the mode of making entries and changes in the register and the conditions for removal from the register;

2) the detailed mode of making available the register, taking into account the manner in which the write-off and the extracts, extracts and attestaments referred to in paragraph are drawn up and issued. Article 5 (2), and the amount of the fees for issuing them.

Article 29a. [ Obtaining legal personality] 1. The Union of public universities shall acquire legal personality when entered in the register of associations of public universities.

2. The entry of a union of public universities to the register of the unions of public institutions shall be made in accordance with the application of all institutions forming a union

3. The register of public universities ' unions is responsible for the minister responsible for higher education.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education shall refuse to enlist the union of public universities in the register of the unions of public universities, if the statute of association is inconsistent with the provisions of the law.

5. The register of public university unions is open. Everyone has the right:

1) access to the data contained in the register;

2) to receive certified discharges, extracts and certificates of data contained in the register.

6. For the issue of the write-off, extracts and attestaments referred to in paragraph. 5 point 2, the fee is charged. The fee is the income of the state budget

7. The Minister responsible for higher education shall specify, by means of a regulation:

1) how to keep a register of public universities 'unions, taking into account the data it has to include an application for the admission of a public university association to the register of public universities' unions, including the type of documents to be attached to the application, the name the box of the register of public universities, the mode of entries and amendments to be made and the conditions for the removal from the register of associations of public universities;

2) the detailed mode of making available the register of public universities ' unions, taking into account the way in which the write-off, extracts and attestaments referred to in paragraph are drawn up and issued. Article 5 (2), and the amount of the fees for issuing them.

Article 30. [ Administrative Decisions] Granting or refusing to grant permission for the establishment of a non-public institution, revocation of a permit for the establishment of a non-public institution, giving and refusing to confer the right to pursue studies in the given direction, level and profile of education, suspension or revocation and reinstatement of the right to pursue studies in a given direction, level and training profile, authorisation to combine non-public universities, entry or refusal of a public university association entry into the register of unions public universities, the entry or refusal of the entry of a non-public institution or association non-public universities in the register, the management of the entry in the register of public universities ' unions or the register and the order for the winding-up of non-public HEIs shall be entered in the administrative decision.

Article 31. [ Scientific Center] 1. The school may, on the basis of a contract, create a scientific centre with other universities, scientific institutes of the Polish Academy of Sciences and research institutes, including foreign scientific units and international institutes leading scientific and research activities. The scientific centre creates the rector, indicating the basic organizational unit of the university, which is included in the centre. The university can also set up a scientific centre within its structure.

2. The Rector also indicates the basic organizational unit of the university, which will represent the university in the centre of the Polish Academy of Sciences or in the scientific and industrial center created by the research institute.

3. The contract referred to in paragraph 3. 1, specifies:

1) the organization, the manner of functioning and financing of the scientific centre, including the ownership of research apparatus, copyright and related rights and industrial property rights, as well as the distribution of the funds obtained as a result of the commercialization of research;

2) the use of the infrastructure of the scientific centre and of scientific resources to conduct joint doctoral studies.

4. The tasks of the scientific centre shall be:

1) conducting, supporting and coordinating scientific research and development works;

2) initiating and coordinating the participation of universities and other scientific units in international research programmes;

3) initiating and supervising the organisation of the environmental equipment centres;

4) co-operation in the organisation of environmental doctoral studies;

5) to support the mobility of academics of universities, scientific institutes of the Polish Academy of Sciences and research institutes;

6) developing internship programmes after obtaining the degree of scientific doctorate in the Centre's institutes;

7) acquisition and service of international research projects, joint national research projects and projects financed from European funds.

5. Professional trainees can interact with academic institutions, in particular by concluding agreements on ensuring a high level of education in the field of basic subjects, the development of scientific academic teachers, the continuation of studies by graduates and the promotion of vocational colleges with a highly qualified cadre.

Art. 31a. [ Inter-university and joint bodies] 1. The school may, on the basis of an agreement with other institutions, create interuniversity units and joint bodies.

2. The university may create, in accordance with the procedure referred to in paragraph. 1, joint bodies also with other entities, in particular with scientific institutions, including foreign ones.

3. The agreement referred to in paragraph 1. 1, specifies the organisation, method of operation and financing of an interinstitutional unit or joint body, rules for the conduct of studies and education in other forms, referred to in art. 13 (1) Article 1 (1) (6), and the rules for the issuing of graduates and certificates of completion of education

Article 32. [ Advertising of Higher Education Institutions] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall publish a list of universities and university unions in the official gazette of the higher education.

2. The list referred to in paragraph 1. 1, shall be posted on the website of the office serving the minister competent for higher education.

Chapter 3

Supervision of HEIs

Article 33. [ Supervision of universities] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall supervise the compatibility of the institution's activities with the provisions of law and statute and with the content of the permit granted to the establishment of a non-public university, and on the regularity of the expenditure public. The Minister responsible for higher education may request information and explanations from the institutions of the institution and the founder of a non-public institution, as well as to control the activities of the university.

2. The powers of the minister competent for higher education in the field of supervision referred to in paragraph. 1, they shall verify the following:

1) Minister of National Defence-in relation to military universities;

2. the Minister for Internal Affairs, in relation to the State Higher Education Institutions;

3) minister competent for culture and protection of national heritage-in relation to art universities;

4) the Minister for Health-in relation to medical universities;

5) Minister responsible for maritime affairs-with regard to maritime universities.

3. Public theological universities and theological faculties of public universities are also found, to the extent defined by the international agreement concluded with the Holy See and the laws governing relations between the Republic of Poland and others. churches and religious associations, and the statutes of these universities, under the supervision of the authorities of churches and religious associations.

Article 34. [ Audit scope] 1. The audit referred to in art. 33 (1) 1, involves examining the compliance of the institution's bodies with the provisions of law, the statutes and the powers obtained, and in the case of a non-public university-also with the content of the permit granted for its establishment, and the regularity of the expenditure public funds. Examination of the conditions for the implementation of the didactic process may also be examined.

1a. For the control referred to in paragraph 1. 1, the rules on control in the government administration shall apply.

2. (repealed).

3. (repealed).

Article 34a. [ Information System on Higher Education] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall operate the Higher Education Information System under the Integrated System of Information on Science and Higher Education "POL-on", hereinafter referred to as the "POL-on System", covering the data referred to in Article 4. 35 par. 1 and 2 and paragraph 2. 3 points 2 and 3 and Article 3 100 para. 3, the repository referred to in art. 167b par. 1, the lists referred to in Article 129a, art. 170c and art. 201a, as well as the lists referred to in art. 31a (a) 1 and Art. 31b par. 1, and the base referred to in art. 31d ust. 1 of the Act of 14 March 2003. o scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art.

1a. The Integrated System of Information on Science and Higher Education "POL-on" is a ICT system within the meaning of Art. 3 point 3 of the Act of 17 February 2005. information on the activities of entities carrying out public tasks (Dz. U. of 2014 items 1114) carried out by the Minister responsible for higher education and the minister competent for the affairs of science.

1b. The personal data collected in the POL-based system shall not be made public, with the exception of the following data posted in:

1) a nationwide list of persons who have been given the degree of doctor or doctor of the habilitated doctor referred to in art. 31a of the Act of 14 March 2003. with scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art:

(a) names and names,

(b) the degree to which the

(c) the area of knowledge, the fields of science or art, the scientific or artistic discipline, and the speciality, if specified,

(d) the data of the business unit which has given a degree;

2) a nationwide list of persons who have been given the title of the professor referred to in art. 31b of the Act of 14 March 2003. with scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art:

(a) names and names,

(b) the date of the title

(c) the area of knowledge and field of science or arts;

3) a nationwide list of academic teachers and academics, referred to in art. 129a:

(a) names and names,

(b) the professional title, degree of scientific or scientific title,

(c) information on the basic place of work and the place of supplementary employment.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education may instruct the research institute to administer the databases of the POL-on system, providing financial resources for that purpose.

3. Data to the POL-on system introduce, update, archive and remove the entities referred to in art. 129a para. 3, art. 167b par. First sentence, art. 170c (c) 2a and art. 201a ust. 3 and in Article 31a (a) 3, art. 31b par. 3 and art. 31d ust. 3 of the Act of 14 March 2003. with scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art, as well as the Centre for Medical Postgraduate Education and universities conducted by churches and religious associations receiving grants and other measures from the state budget.

4. The Rector of the University annually submits in the System POL-on a statement confirming that the data referred to in the paragraph. 1, entered into by the POL-on system, are in line with the facts. The declaration shall not include the data entered into the repository referred to in Article 4. 167b par. 2. The statement of the number of students shall be submitted by 15 December as at the date of 30 November, a statement concerning the data referred to in art. 35 par. 2 and Article 100 para. 3-at the same time as the transfer of such data to the POL-on System, and a statement to the other extent, by 15 January as at 31 December.

5. Paragraph Recipe 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the Chairperson of the Central Committee for Degrees and Titles, the Director of the Centre for Medical Postgraduate Education, the Director of the Scientific Institute and auxiliary scientific unit of the Polish Academy of Sciences, the Institute's Director research, the director of the state organisational unit subordinate to the Minister of Justice, conducting scientific and research activities, and the director of the international scientific institute established on the basis of separate regulations, in the territory of the Republic of Poland.

6. Access to the data contained in the POL-on system referred to in the paragraph. 1, shall be entitled to the President of the Central Statistical Office in the field resulting from the regulations on public statistics.

Article 35. [ Report on the activities of the institution] 1. The Rector of the institution shall submit, by 30 November of the year following the reporting year, the Minister responsible for higher education to the annual report on the activities of the institution.

2. The Rector of the institution shall submit by 30 June of the year following the reporting year to the Minister responsible for higher education a report on the implementation of the plan of financial and financial affairs.

3. The Rector of the institution shall communicate to the Minister responsible for higher education, within one month of the adoption, the resolution of the competent authorities of the university in matters of:

1) the adoption or amendment of the statutes;

2) the commissioning or abolition of the course of study together with information on the staff lineup in the conducted fields of study;

3) the establishment of a long-distance business unit together with information about the material base and the staff's manpower;

4) (repealed);

5) the adoption or amendment of the regulations of the studies or the regulations of the doctoral studies, and the rules and procedures for admission to the studies and doctoral studies together with the resolutions of the institutions of the student self-government adopted on the basis of the art. 161 ust. 2 or higher education institution of the student self-government adopted on the basis of art. 161 ust. 2 in connection with art. 196 (1) 6.

4. Paragraph Recipe Article 3 (1) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the management body of the union institution.

5. The provisions of the paragraph. 1-3 in respect of military universities, state, artistic, medical and marine institutions shall apply mutatis mutandis to the ministers referred to in art. 33 (1) 2.

5a. The paragraph provision. Article 3 (1) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the founder of a non-public institution in the case of a founding of the statutes.

6. The bodies referred to in paragraph 1. 4 and 5, they shall transmit the data referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2 and paragraph 2. 3 points 2 and 3 also of the Minister responsible for higher education.

7. (repealed).

8. The reports referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2, consists of using forms in the POL-on System.

Article 36. [ Annulment of resolutions and decisions] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall declare the following:

1) a resolution of the body of a collegiate university or the decision of the rector of the university, excluding the administrative decision-in the event of finding that it does not comply with the law or the statute of the university,

2) the decision of the founder of a non-public institution on giving the statutes-in the event of finding its non-compliance with the provisions of law

-not later than two months from the date of receipt of the resolution or decision.

(1a) In the resolution of the Minister responsible for higher education on the declaration of invalidity of a resolution or decision serves, within thirty days from the date of his service, the application to the competent administrative court. The provisions on appeal to the administrative court of the public administration decision shall apply mutatis mutandis.

2. The powers of the minister competent for higher education referred to in the paragraph. 1 in respect of military universities, state services, arts, medical and maritime services shall be carried out by the ministers referred to in Article 1 (1) of the Rules of the European Union. 33 (1) 2.

3. Paragraph Recipe 1, to the extent specified in the contract, statutes and statutes referred to in art. 33 (1) 3, apply mutatis mutandis to the competence of the competent authorities of churches and religious faculties with regard to theological universities and theological faculties of public universities.

Article 37. [ Call of the institution of the institution or the founder of a non-public institution to cease the conduct of the non-compliant activity] 1. If the university or the founder of a non-public university violates the provisions of law, the statute or the permit referred to in art. 20 para. 2, the minister responsible for higher education calls on the institutions of the institution or the founder of a non-public institution to cease this activity and to remove its effects by setting a time limit for that purpose.

2. Paragraph Recipe 1 shall apply where it is established that the university or the founder of a non-public institution has not carried out the conclusions or recommendations drawn up by the audit of the activities of the institution referred to in Article 4. 34 par. 1.

3. The powers of the minister competent for higher education matters referred to in the paragraph. 1 and 2, in relation to military universities, state, artistic, medical and maritime services shall be carried out by the ministers referred to in Article 4 (1) and (2). 33 (1) 2 in agreement with the Minister responsible for higher education.

Article 37a. [ Warrant for the cessation of studies] 1. Where it is found that the university organises or conducts the training leading to the issue of the diploma of higher education without the permission or required powers referred to in the Act, the minister competent for higher education instructs the university to stop studies. The decision on the cessation of study shall be given an immediate feasibility of a rigor.

2. The organization or conduct of the training leading to the issuance of the degree of completion of the studies, without the permission or the powers required by the Act, constitutes the basis for the responsibility of the Rector on the principles specified for the public officers.

3. If it is found that the university has formed an organisational unit not in accordance with the provisions of the Act, the minister responsible for higher education orders the liquidation of the unit. The provisions of the paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

4. The powers of the minister competent for higher education referred to in the paragraph. 1-3 in respect of military universities, state, artistic, medical and marine institutions shall perform, respectively, ministers referred to in art. 33 (1) 2 in agreement with the Minister responsible for higher education.

Article 37b. [ Information on universities] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall include on the website hosting it and on the POL System-on the list of warnings containing information on HEIs concerning:

1) the basic organisational units of the university, which have received a negative programme assessment in the conducted fields of study;

2) suspended or revoked powers to pursue studies in the specified direction, level and profile of education;

3) the expiry of the authority to conduct studies in the specified direction, level and profile of education;

4) the withdrawal of permission to create a non-public university;

5) the liquidation of a non-public institution.

2. The information referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 1 shall be entered within seven days from the date of the resolution of the Presidium of the Polish Accreditation Commission or the date of submission of the Minister to the competent higher education authority on the reconsideration of the case.

3. The information referred to in paragraph. Paragraphs 2 to 5 shall be entered within seven days from the date on which the decision in those cases is taken.

Article 38. [ Application for rector's appeal] 1. The minister competent for higher education may apply to the university senate with the application for the rector's appeal in the event of a statement of the violation by the rector of the provisions of the law or the statute. After an opinion has been given, the Senate of the institution shall forward it to the competent authority for the appeal of the Rector or the founder of a non-public institution, if appropriate, to the rector's appeal.

2. Requests for the rector's appeal shall be considered within thirty days of their submission.

3. Until the examination of the request for dismissal of the Rector, the Minister responsible for higher education may suspend it in the performance of the function.

4. The Rector shall be suspended in the exercise of a function under the law, in the event that the criminal proceedings are pending against him from public prosecution for a deliberate offence or a proceedings for a deliberate treasury offence.

5. In the case of gross violation of the law by the Rector, the minister competent for higher education may dismiss the Rector after consulting the General Council of Science and Higher Education and respectively the Conference of Rectors of Academic Schools of Polish Schools or the Conference of Rectors of Professional Polish Schools and appoint a term for the appointment of the Rector in the mode specified in the statutes of the university.

5a. The opinions referred to in paragraph 5. 5, shall be presented to the Minister responsible for higher education within thirty days of the date of service of the application for the issue of higher education.

5b. In the event of an unsuccessfully expiry of the time limit referred to in paragraph 1. 5a, the requirement for an opinion shall be deemed to have been met.

6. The powers of the minister responsible for higher education referred to in the paragraph. 1, 3 and 5 in respect of military universities, state, artistic, medical and maritime universities shall perform, as appropriate, the ministers referred to in Article 4. 33 (1) 2.

7. In the cases referred to in paragraph. 1-5b, the provisions of the Act of 14 June 1960 do not apply. -The Code of Administrative Procedure (Dz. U. of 2013 r. items 267 and from 2014. items 183).

Article 39. [ Referral] The provisions of Article 4 33, art. 34, art. 36 ust. 1 and Art. 37 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the institution of the institution.

Article 40. [ Request for performance of a specific task in the field of teaching and/or education of scientific staff] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education or the minister competent for education and education in agreement with the minister competent for higher education, after consulting the university's senate, may instruct the university to perform the specified tasks in the field of teaching and/or education of scientific staff, providing appropriate means for its implementation.

2. The powers of the minister competent for higher education referred to in the paragraph. 1 in respect of military universities, state services, arts, medical and maritime services shall be carried out by the ministers referred to in Article 1 (1) of the Rules of the European Union. 33 (1) 2.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education or the minister competent for education and education, after consulting the competent minister referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, may commission a military university, state services, artistic, medical and maritime performance of the task referred to in the paragraph. 1.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education, in the event of a natural disaster or in order to implement international obligations, may instruct the university to carry out other tasks as well, providing the means for their implementation.

5. The Minister competent for physical culture in agreement with the minister competent for higher education, after consulting the Senate of a public institution providing training in the field of sport, may instruct this university to perform the specified tasks in the field of teaching or HR training for the needs of sport, providing adequate resources for its implementation.

Article 40a. [ Request to perform the task related to the operation of the university as a military unit] 1. The Minister of National Defence may order the military university to perform the task connected with the operation of the university as a military unit, if the task is necessary because of the needs of defence and public security, the state of the natural disaster or in order to comply with international obligations.

2. The measures necessary for the performance of the task referred to in paragraph 2. 1, provides the Minister of National Defence, unless the agreement to perform this task provides otherwise.

3. The task referred to in paragraph. 1, perform professional soldiers, candidates for professional soldiers or university staff.

Article 40b. [ The request of the institution of state services to perform a task related to the operation of the university as an organisational unit of the 1. The Minister responsible for internal affairs may instruct the institution of state services to carry out a task connected with the operation of the university as an organisational unit of the competent service, if that task is necessary for reasons of security public, civil protection or the execution of international obligations.

2. The measures necessary for the performance of the task referred to in paragraph 2. 1, shall provide the Minister responsible for internal affairs, unless otherwise provided for in the contract for the performance of the task.

3. The task referred to in paragraph. 1, they shall perform the officers of state services.

Chapter 4

International cooperation between universities in the field of education and research

Article 41. [ Cooperation between universities and foreign scientific institutions] 1. Minister for Higher Education, in consultation with the Minister of National Defence and the Ministers responsible for internal affairs, health, culture and the protection of national heritage, science and the affairs of the economy Maritime coordinates the cooperation of universities with foreign scientific institutions within the framework of international agreements concluded by the Republic of Poland.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education and the Ministers referred to in Article 4 respectively. 33 (1) 2. They shall provide the financial institutions under the supervision of their supervised institutions for the performance of their tasks under the agreements referred to in paragraph 2. 1.

Article 42. [ Delegation] 1. The minister competent for higher education, subject to the paragraph. 2, lays down, by means of a regulation, the conditions for the management of persons abroad for scientific, teaching and training purposes and their specific powers, specifying in particular:

1) the forms of education for which persons may be directed, and the conditions which they must fulfil in order to apply for referral,

2) the form of material assistance to persons aimed at the border, including scholarships and reimbursement of travel expenses,

3) periods and rules for the payment of benefits to persons addressed abroad,

4) the conditions and mode of dismissal of persons directed abroad,

5) the powers of persons headed abroad in employment

-having regard to ensuring the widest possible access to education and research abroad.

2. The conditions and mode of the university's management abroad for its employees, doctoral students and students for the purposes referred to in the paragraph. 1, specifies the Senate of the university.

Article 42a. [ Government programme providing financial assistance to cover costs related to education in foreign universities] 1. The Council of Ministers, at the request of the minister competent for higher education matters, may establish, by way of a resolution, a government programme aimed at providing financial assistance to cover the costs associated with education in foreign universities, called hereinafter "the programme".

2. The Uchwała referred to in paragraph. 1, specifies the date of implementation of the programme and the resources allocated to it.

3. The participants of the programme may be Polish citizens or citizens of the European Union and members of their families within the meaning of the Act of 14 July 2006. about entering the territory of the Republic of Poland, the stay and departure from this territory of citizens of the European Union member states and members of their families (Dz. U. of 2014 items 1525), entitled to the right of residence in the territory of the Republic of Poland for a period longer than three months within the meaning of this Act, and persons with a long-term resident status in the territory of the Republic of Poland, being:

1) graduates of first-cycle studies who have completed their studies no earlier than in the year preceding the notification to participate in the programme,

2) students who, not earlier than in the year prior to the application to participate in the programme completed the third year of homogeneous master studies

-not having a professional or equivalent professional title and qualified for a Master's degree in one of the foreign universities, the list of which is determined in the manner laid down by the provisions adopted on the basis of the lips. 12.

(4) The financial assistance provided under the programme may include measures to cover recruitment, tuition, accommodation, maintenance, travel and insurance costs.

(5) The financial assistance provided under the programme shall be reimbursed.

6. The participant of the programme shall not be obliged to reimbursable financial assistance granted under the programme, if:

1) within a period of ten years from the completion of the studies in a foreign university funded under the Programme will be discharged in the Republic of Poland's social security contributions and health insurance for a total period of five years or complete full-time studies in an organisational unit with competence to confer a scientific degree within the meaning of the provisions of the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title, and of degrees and title in the field of art;

(2) for reasons which do not elder on his or her side, he will not undertake or complete his studies at a foreign university funded under the programme or will not take the measures referred to in point 1.

7. The appropriations for financial assistance granted under the programme shall be transferred from the budget of the State to the part of which the Minister responsible for higher education is at the disposal.

(8) The provisions of the Act of 14 June 1960 concerning the granting of financial assistance under the scheme and the exemption from the obligation to repay this assistance shall not apply. -Administrative Code of Conduct.

9. At the resolution of the minister responsible for higher education on the granting of financial assistance under the programme serves, within thirty days from the date of its service, the complaint to the competent administrative court.

10. Financial assistance shall be provided to the participants in the programme on the basis of the agreement concluded by the Minister responsible for higher education with the programme participant.

11. The Minister responsible for higher education shall present to the Council of Ministers, by 31 December, a report on the implementation of the programme for the previous year.

12. The Council of Ministers shall determine, by means of a regulation, the conditions for the implementation of the programme, including:

1) the manner and mode of qualification of the participants of the programme,

2. the detailed conditions and mods for granting financial assistance under the scheme and the scope of this assistance,

3) the essential elements of the agreement referred to in the paragraph. 10,

4) the cases referred to in paragraph. 6 point 2,

5) the way of documenting and confirming the circumstances referred to in the paragraph. 6,

6) way of establishing the list of foreign universities to which the qualification entitles to participate in the programme

-having regard to the need for an appropriate assessment of the substance of the proposals by experts, priority in access to the programme of persons with outstanding scientific achievements, special circumstances which are independent of the participants in the programme, which prevent them or the a significant way of impeding participation in the programme, the need for a thorough assessment of each of the conditions giving rise to the exemption from the obligation to reimbursing the financial assistance granted under the programme, the foreign universities ' rankings and the possibilities the State budget.

Article 43. [ Taking and taking studies by foreigners] 1. Persons who are not Polish citizens, hereinafter referred to as "foreigners", may undertake and hold studies, doctoral studies and other forms of education, as well as participate in scientific research and development work on the basis specified in the Act, with subject to paragraph. 2.

2. On the rules of the applicable Polish citizens, they may undertake and take up training and participate in scientific research and development work referred to in the paragraph. 1:

1) foreigners who have been granted a permanent residence permit;

1a) (repealed);

2) foreigners holding refugee status given in the Republic of Poland;

3) foreigners benefiting from temporary protection in the territory of the Republic of Poland;

4) migrant workers who are citizens of a Member State of the European Union, the Swiss Confederation or a Member State of the European Free Trade Agreement (EFTA)-the parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area, and members of their families, if they live in the territory of the Republic of Poland;

5) foreigners who have been granted a long-term resident's residence permit in the territory of the Republic of Poland;

6) the foreigners who have been granted a temporary residence permit in the territory of the Republic of Poland in connection with the circumstance referred to in art. 127, art. 159 par. 1 or Art. 186 para. 1 point 3 or 4 of the Act of 12 December 2013. o foreigners (Dz. U. Entry 1650);

6a) foreigners who have been granted subsidiary protection in the territory of the Republic of Poland;

7) citizens of the Member States of the European Union, the Member States of the European Free Trade Agreement (EFTA)-parties to the agreement on the European Economic Area or the Swiss Confederation and members of their families, having a permanent right stay.

2a. Foreigners who hold a residence card with the annotation "access to the labour market" or Schengen visa or a national visa issued for the purpose of performing work on the territory of the Republic of Poland, may undertake and hold higher studies, doctoral studies and education in other forms, as well as participate in scientific research and development works on the basis of the payment. These people are not entitled to a social scholarship, a special scholarship for the disabled and the benefit of the aid.

3. Foreigners not mentioned in the mouth. 2, subject to paragraph. 5, may undertake and take up education and participate in scientific research and development activities referred to in paragraph 1. 1, on the basis of:

1) international agreements, in accordance with the rules laid down in those agreements;

2) agreements concluded with foreign entities by higher education institutions, on the basis of these agreements;

3) the decision of the minister competent for higher education or the relevant minister referred to in art. 33 (1) 2;

4) the decision of the university's rector.

4. Foreigners referred to in the mouth. 3, may undertake and take up education and participate in scientific research and development activities referred to in paragraph 1. 1:

1) as a scholarship of the Polish side;

2) on the basis of payment;

3) without repayments and scholarship benefits;

4) as the scholarship of the sending party, without incurring the tuition fees;

5) as a scholarship of the university.

5. Citizens of the Member States of the European Union, the Swiss Confederation or the Member States of the European Free Trade Agreement (EFTA)-parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area and the members of their families, having the means financial expenses necessary to cover the cost of living in the course of their studies, may undertake and take up higher education, doctoral studies and other forms of education, as well as to participate in scientific research and development activities in accordance with the rules applicable to the of Polish citizens, with the fact that those persons are not entitled to a social scholarship, a special scholarship for persons with disabilities and assists, or on the basis of the principles set out in the paragraph. 3 and 4.

5a. Holders of a valid Pole's Charter can undertake higher education, doctoral studies and other forms of education, as well as participate in scientific research and development work on the rules of the existing Polish citizens or on the basis of specific rules in paragraph 3 and 4.

6. For the members of the families of the persons referred to in the mouth. 2 points 4 and 7 and in the paragraph 5, the persons referred to in Article 5 shall be considered. 2 point 4 of the Act of 14 July 2006. about entering the territory of the Republic of Poland, the stay and departure from this territory of citizens of the European Union member states and members of their families.

6a. The Rector of the University shall immediately inform the Minister responsible for higher education and the Commandant of the Main Border Guard of:

1) the admission to the study of foreigners referred to in the paragraph. 3 points 2 and 4;

2) failure to undertake education by foreigners referred to in paragraph. 3, or the deletion of them from the list of students, giving the name and surname, date of birth, address of permanent residence, information about the possession of the Card of the Pole or meeting the requirements laid down in Art. 5 par. 1-3 of the Act of 9 November 2000. o Repatriation (Dz. U. of 2004 Nr 53, poz. 532, of late. zm.).

6b. The Rector shall communicate to the Minister responsible for higher education, by 15 January each year, the lists of foreigners referred to in paragraph 1. 3 and 4, drawn up as at 31 December of the previous year, with an indication of persons holding a Pole's Card or meeting the requirements laid down in art. 5 par. 1-3 of the Act of 9 November 2000. o repatriation, containing: name and surname of a foreigner, country of residence, direction and year of study or other type of education and organizational unit of the university, in which the foreigner is training, as well as financial conditions of education.

7. Foreigners who meet the requirements set out in Art. 5 par. 1-3 of the Act of 9 November 2000. o repatriation and studying in the country of his residence may be the scholarships referred to in the mouth. 4 point 1.

8. The Scholarists referred to in paragraph Article 4 (1) and (4) 7, the scholarships shall grant and determine their minister competent for higher education or, as appropriate, the Minister referred to in Article 4. 33 (1) 2.

9. The Minister responsible for higher education and the Ministers referred to in art. 33 (1) 2 shall communicate in the official journals the official limit of the scholarship to the persons to whom the paragraph applies. 3 points 1 and 3, including, in agreement with the Minister for Foreign Affairs, the limit of scholarships for the persons referred to in the paragraph. 7.

Article 44. [ Delegations] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall specify, by means of a regulation:

1) forms of studies and trainings for which foreigners may be admitted,

2) the requirements to be met by foreigners applying for admission to studies, doctoral studies and training or to participate in scientific research and development work, taking into account the level of education appropriate to take the given form studies or training, the state of health and predispositions to study in specific directions and the types of documents that are required to present,

3) the method of determining the amount of scholarships granted within the limit referred to in art. 43 par. 9, taking as a basis the minimum rate of basic salary of an assistant employed in a university and the mode of granting, paying, suspending and withdrawing,

4. the way in which public institutions are to pay for studies, doctoral studies, training and participation in scientific research and development, taking into account the planned costs of education, the possibility of reducing and exempting from fees and authorities authorised to take decisions on such matters and the way in which fees are to be paid and the cases in which the fees are repaid

-having regard to ensuring the widest possible access to education and conduct of scientific research in the Republic of Poland and the realisation of the principle of equal treatment.

2. The minister competent for higher education in agreement with the minister competent for foreign affairs shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1) the requirements that foreigners must meet, referred to in art. 43 par. 7, taking into account the country of residence and the form and direction of studies,

2) the mode of awarding and the method of determining the amount of scholarships granted to the persons referred to in art. 43 par. 7

-with a view to ensuring the widest possible access to education and research in the country of residence and to the realisation of the principle of equal treatment.

3. The Scholarists referred to in art. 43 par. 7, scholarships can be paid through Polish consular posts or Polish non-governmental organizations.

4. Conditions for granting scholarships to foreigners, referred to in art. 43 par. Article 4 (5) and their amount shall be determined by the granting of the scholarship.

Chapter 5

The General Council of Science and Higher Education

Article 45. [ Main Council of Science and Higher Education] 1. The Main Council of Science and Higher Education, hereinafter referred to as the "Council", is the elected representative body of science and higher education.

2. The Council shall, in its work, be guided by the principle of fairness, impartiality and transparency.

3. The Council co-operates with the Minister responsible for higher education, the Minister for Science and the other authorities of government and public administration in setting the State's policy on higher education, scientific policy and the innovative State, and in particular:

1) expresses on its own initiative opinions in all matters relating to higher education, science, culture and education; it may also address these matters to public authorities, scientific units and universities, including the provision of clarifications and information by notifying the Minister responsible for higher education and the Minister responsible for Science and other Ministers of this information;

2) draw up opinions on matters presented by the minister competent for higher education, the minister competent for science and other bodies of authority and public administration or on his own initiative;

3) give an opinion on the draft legislative acts concerning higher education and the development of science and innovation, as well as the international agreements concluded by the Republic of Poland concerning higher education and science;

4) expresses opinions on the draft state budget in respect of the parts of which the minister competent for higher education and the minister competent for science, on the basis of the rules for the award of grants from the state budget, and the Minister responsible for education are available; also in the field of measures for science and higher education provided for in the parts of the budget of the State, which have been indicated by the Ministers in accordance with Article 4 (1) of the Regulation. 33 (1) 2;

5) opinions of the plans and reports on the activities of the National Science Centre and the National Centre for Research and Development;

6) (repealed);

7) expresses opinions on the National Qualifications Framework for the areas of education;

8) expresses opinions on the standards of education for the courses of study referred to in art. 9b and 9c;

9) submit to the Minister responsible for higher education proposals for exemplary descriptions of the effects of education for the different courses of study, taking into account the level and profile of education assigned to the relevant areas education.

4. The Council may cooperate with national and international organisations active in the field of higher education and science.

Article 46. [ Composition of the Council] 1. The Council shall consist of:

1) Academic teachers selected by the Conference of Rectors of Academic Schools of Poland and the Conference of Rectors of Vocational Schools of Polish Schools from among candidates issued by the institutions on the basis of the elections-in the number of fourteen, with the division of this number between the two Conferences in proportion to the total number of students enrolled in each of these conferences;

2) representatives of the Polish Academy of Sciences, selected by the Presidium of the Polish Academy of Sciences-in number five;

3) representatives of research institutes, selected by the Board of the Main Research Institutes-in the number of four;

4) students, selected by the Students ' Parliament of the Republic of Poland-in the number of four;

5) PhD students, selected by the National Representation of PhD students-in the number of two;

6) representatives of employers, selected by employers ' organisations-in the number of three.

1a. The academic teachers referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 1, represent all areas of knowledge referred to in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 3 para. 1 of the Act of 14 March 2003. o scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art.

2. Candidates for the members of the Council shall not have on the day of the beginning of the term of office more than seventy years.

3. The nominees of the candidates for the members of the Council shall be guided by the principles of striving to equalise the participation of women and men in the work of the Council and to ensure that it has a separate institutional and personnel representation in its own composition.

Article 46a. [ Prohibition of link to function] 1. Membership of the Council may not be combined with membership in:

1) The Polish Accreditation Commission;

2. the Central Commission for Degrees and Titles;

3) The Board Of The Main Research Institutes;

4) The Committee of Evaluation of Scientific Units.

2. The Council Member may also not be a founder of a non-public institution or a member of the Council:

1) Rector, prorector or head of the institution's primary organizational unit;

2) the chancellor of the university;

3) the director of the scientific institute of the Polish Academy of Sciences;

4) the director of the research institute;

5) the President or Vice President of the Polish Academy of Sciences;

6) the President or Vice President of the Polish Academy of Skills;

7) Director of the National Centre for Research and Development or the National Science Centre.

3. A member of the Council may be a person who:

1) benefit from full public rights;

2) has a disrepute opinion and observes the principles of scientific ethics;

3) she was not convicted of a final sentence for a deliberate offense or a deliberate treasury crime.

4. The same person may act as a member of the Council no longer than by two consecutive term of office.

5. The Council's term of office shall begin on 1 January and shall last for four years. The representatives of students and PhD students are appointed to the members of the Council for the period specified respectively in the Statute of the Students ' Parliament of the Republic of Poland and the National Representation of PhD students.

Article 46b. [ Conditions for revocation of the mandate of a member of the Council] 1. The President of the Council shall determine the expiry of the mandate of a member of the Council

1) death;

2. to resign;

(3) failure to comply with one of the requirements laid down in the Article. 46a;

4) not participating in the work of the Council for a period of more than six months.

2. In the event of the expiry of the mandate of a member of the Council during the term of office, a new person shall be elected in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 46, for the remainder of the term of office. The full term of office shall not be counted against the period referred to in Article 4. 46a (a) 4.

Article 46c. [ Organisation and mode of action of the Council] 1. The Council shall act in plenary sittings and by its bodies. The organisation and mode of action of the Council and of its authorities and their powers shall be defined by the statutes adopted by the Council in plenary.

The Council shall, in plenary, adopt a resolution on discharge to the President of the Council after each year of its activity. The rules for discharge shall be laid down in the statutes

1b. In the event of non-discharge of the President of the Council, the Council shall elect a new President.

2. In the plenary meetings of the Council, representatives of the representative trade union organizations shall participate in the meetings of the Council in the meaning of the Act of 24 July 2015. on the Social Dialogue Council and other institutions of social dialogue (Journal of Laws of the European Union). 1240) operating in universities, research institutes and the Polish Academy of Sciences, after one of each relationship.

3. Rector, at the request of a member of the Council as an academic teacher, may release him entirely or partly from the teaching duties.

Article 46d. [ Ombudsman of the Graduate of the Graduate] 1. At the Council, a spokesperson for the Rights of the Graduate, appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education, is working.

2. A spokesperson for the Rights of the Graduate co-operates with the Council in limiting the barriers to access to the pursuit of a profession in accordance with the direction of graduate studies. To this end, the Graduate Rights Ombudsman analyses the situation of graduates in the labour market and the degree of their access to specific professions, and presents proposals to the Council and the Minister competent for higher education matters.

Article 47. [ Publication of resolutions adopted by the Council] 1. The Council shall include resolutions adopted in the cases referred to in Article 4. 45 par. 3, on its website.

2. The administrative services of the Council and the Ombudsman of the Graduate shall perform the organisational units of the office serving the minister competent for higher education.

Chapter 6

Polish Accreditation Commission

Article 48. [ Polish Accreditation Commission] 1. The Polish Accreditation Commission, hereinafter referred to as the "Commission", shall be appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education.

2. The Commission shall be composed of:

1) not less than eighty and not more than ninety members appointed by the minister competent for higher education;

2) the President of the Students ' Parliament of the Republic of Poland, who is a member of the Commission under the law.

3. Members of the Commission are appointed from among candidates reported by the Council, Conference of Rectors of Academic Schools of Poland, Conference of Rectors of Vocational Schools, Parliament of Students of the Republic of Poland, National Representation Doctoral students, university senates, and nationwide scientific associations and employers ' organisations.

4. Members of the Commission, representing not more than 50% of its composition, referred to in paragraph 1. In accordance with Article 2 (1), the Minister responsible for higher education shall appoint, from among those serving as a member of the Commission, in the current term of office, taking into account the evaluation of their work carried out by the Bureau of the Commission.

5. The President of the Commission and the Registrar of the Minister responsible for higher education shall appoint among the persons referred to in paragraph 1. 3 or 4.

6. A Member of the Commission may be an academic teacher having at least a doctoral degree, employed in a university as a primary work place.

7. Requirements referred to in paragraph. 6, do not concern representatives of employers ' organisations.

The Minister responsible for higher education shall take account of the requirement of representation in the composition of the Commission of representatives of all areas of education and shall ensure at least 30% of the participation of women in the composition of the Commission.

(9) Members of the Commission may not have more than seventy years on the date of the Commission's term of office.

10. The members of the Commission shall apply the provisions of the Article accordingly. 46a (a) 1-3.

11. The President of the Commission shall determine the expiry of the term of office of a member of the Commission on the 46b ust. 1. The provision of a new Member of the Commission shall apply mutatis mutandis. 46b ust. First sentence.

(12) A member of the Commission may be dismissed, on a proposal from the Commission's Bureau, by the Minister responsible for higher education. The provision of a new Member of the Commission shall apply mutatis mutandis. 46b ust. First sentence.

(13) The Commission's term of office shall begin on 1 January and shall last for four years.

14. Rector, at the request of a member of the Commission who is an academic teacher, may release him entirely or partly from the obligation to conduct teaching activities.

Art. 48a. [ Rules of operation of the Commission] 1. The Commission shall be an institution acting independently in order to improve the quality of education.

(2) The Commission shall, in its work, be guided by the principle of fairness, impartiality and transparency and the aim of levelling the participation of women and men in its work.

3. The Commission shall assess the quality of education in the fields of study (programme evaluation), taking into account:

1) the effects of education corresponding to the National Qualifications Framework in the areas of education and study fields;

2) meeting the conditions necessary for the conduct of the studies, specified in the regulations issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 points 1-3, art. 9b, as well as art. 9c in the case of training in preparation for the profession of a teacher;

3) the functioning of the confirmation of learning outcomes.

4. The Commission may assess the activities of the institutional unit of the institution (institutional assessment), including the assessment of the quality of the education in the third cycle and postgraduate studies conducted by it; institutional assessment shall be carried out in a unit in which the programme evaluation has previously been carried out on the majority of the courses of study conducted by it.

In the case of HEIs that do not have a primary organisational unit at one or more of the fields of study, the Commission's institutional assessment shall apply to the institution as a whole. The institutional evaluation shall be carried out if the programme has previously been programmed in the majority of its fields of study in the institution.

5. The Commission shall carry out the evaluations referred to in paragraph 1. 3 and 4, on its own initiative or at the request of the institution, and in the cases referred to in Article 4. 11a ust. 2 and 3 and art. 49 (1) 4, at the request of the Minister responsible for higher education.

The provisions of Article 6 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the members and experts of the Commission. 24 of the Act of 14 June 1960. -The Code of Administrative Procedure (Dz. U. 2000 r. Nr 98, pos. 1071, of late. zm.). The President of the Commission shall be excluded from the Commission or expert.

Article 49. [ Reviews and conclusions of the Commission] 1. The Commission shall present to the Minister responsible for higher education:

1) opinions on the establishment of a university and the award of a university or its basic organisational unit with the power to pursue studies in the specified direction, level and profile of education;

2) the results of the programme evaluation, including the training which prepares for the exercise of the teaching profession, and the institutional assessment, as well as the observance of the conditions for the conduct of studies;

3) opinions on the restoration of suspended entitlement to pursue studies in the specified direction, level and profile of education;

4) opinions on the establishment by the foreign university of the university or of the branch referred to in art. 85 (1) 5.

2. Reviews on the matters referred to in paragraph. 1 points 1 and 3, and the results of the assessments referred to in paragraph 1. In the case of military universities, state, artistic, medical and marine universities, point 2 shall also be transmitted by the Commission to the Ministers referred to in Article 1 (2). 33 (1) 2.

3. In the cases referred to in paragraph. 1, the Commission may request explanations and information from the institution and carry out visits to universities.

4. At the request of the Minister responsible for higher education, the Commission shall, in addition to the work schedule adopted by it, immediately make a programme assessment or an institutional assessment of the institution or its institution, within the scope of the indicated in the request.

(5) The Commission may, at the request of the institution concerned, make an assessment of the quality of the training, including the task of the Commission's work schedule.

(6) The Commission shall carry out the assessments referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 2 and paragraph. 4, applies the rating scale: the distinguishation, positive, conditional, negative.

7. Reviews on the matters referred to in paragraph. Points 1, 3 and 4, together with the reasons for the Commission, shall submit within a period of not more than three months from the date of service of the application. In justified cases, the President of the Commission may request an extension of that time limit.

8. The results of the assessments referred to in paragraph 1. Article 1 (2), together with the explanatory memorandum, the Commission shall present to the Minister responsible for higher education no longer than fourteen days from the date on which the resolution was taken.

9. The Commission may process the personal data of academic teachers, students and doctoral students of the evaluated universities to the extent necessary for the performance of the tasks referred to in paragraph. 1-4.

Article 49a. [ Cooperation with institutions and organisations active in the field of higher education] The Commission shall cooperate with national and international institutions and organisations active in the field of higher education, in particular those whose object of action is the assessment of the quality of education and accreditation.

Article 50. [ Activities of the Commission] 1. The Commission shall act in plenary sittings and by its bodies.

2. The bodies of the Commission shall be:

1. The President;

2. the Registrar;

3) the bureau.

3. The bureau shall comprise:

1. President of the Commission;

2. the Registrar;

3) the chairman of the teams referred to in the paragraph. 4 point 1;

4) President of the Students ' Parliament of the Republic of Poland;

5) two representatives of employers ' organisations.

4. The Commission shall consist of:

1) teams operating within the training areas specified in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 1 point 2;

2) the appeal team.

5. The composition of the panel referred to in paragraph. Article 4 (1), at least four members of the Commission, who are representatives of the area of education, including at least three of those who hold a professor's scientific title, or a doctoral degree habilitated in the fields or disciplines of scientific disciplines related to this area of education, as well as at least one representative of employers ' organisations.

6. The composition of the panel referred to in paragraph. In accordance with Article 4 (2), the members of the Commission shall be members of at least one representative of each training area. The membership of the appeal team shall not be combined with the membership of the team referred to in paragraph. 4 point 1.

Article 51. [ Appointment of the Commission's bodies] 1. The President of the Commission and its Registrar shall appoint and refer to the Minister responsible for higher education.

2. The President of the Commission shall convene the plenary sittings of the Commission, shall preside over the deliberations, shall represent it outside and shall sign the resolutions of the Commission.

(3) The Secretary shall ensure the smooth functioning of the Commission and the performance of its tasks.

4. Chairpersons of the teams referred to in art. 50 par. 4, they choose their members from their graves.

Article 52. [ Bureau of the Commission] 1. The Bureau shall adopt resolutions on the matters referred to in art. 49 (1) 1 and 4, guided by the report submitted by one of the teams referred to in art. 50 par. 4 point 1.

2. The party dissatisfied with the resolution of the bureau taken on the matters referred to in art. 49 (1) 1 and 4, may request a reconsideration of the case. The request shall be sent to the Commission within thirty days of the date of service of the resolution. The Bureau shall adopt a decision no later than two months from the date of service of the Commission's proposal.

3. The application referred to in paragraph 1. 2, is given an opinion by the appeal team.

4. In the opinion of the proposal referred to in paragraph 1. 2, the Commission's experts, who participated in the first opinion of the case, may not take part.

5. The Chairman of the Board of Appeal shall participate in the meetings of the Presidium on which the resolutions on applications for reconsideration of the case are being held.

Article 53. [ Commission Statutes] 1. The organisation and mode of action of the Commission, the detailed competence of its bodies, the detailed criteria and the mode of evaluation and the manner in which the reviewers are appointed shall be determined by the statutes adopted by the Commission in the plenary.

1a. The statutes referred to in paragraph 1. 1, shall enter into force if the minister responsible for higher education does not report within thirty days from the date of receipt of the statute of objections as to its compliance with the law.

2. The administrative and financial support of the Commission shall be carried out by the Office of the Polish Accreditation Commission, hereinafter referred to as 'the office'.

3. The bureau is a state budget unit financed from the funds set out in the part of the state budget of which the minister competent for higher education is at its disposal.

4. The Director of the Office shall appoint and dismiss the President of the Commission The appointment of the office director shall follow the competition. The remaining staff of the office shall employ the Director after an open and competitive recruitment.

5. The detailed scope of the office and its organisation shall be determined by the rules of procedure laid down by the President of the Commission.

Article 53a. [ Publication of the Commission's resolutions] 1. The Commission shall include on its website a resolution on programme evaluation and institutional assessment together with the explanatory memorandum and the reports of the evaluation teams within fourteen days from the date on which the resolution became final.

2. The Commission shall also include in the Public Information Bulletin, together with the explanatory memorandum.

Chapter 7

Rectors ' Conferences

Article 54. [ Conference Of Rectors Of Academic Polish Schools] 1. Academic students, in which there are a total of more than half of the total number of students enrolled in academic institutions, may set up a conference of Rectors of Academic Schools of Poland. The Conference of Rectors of Academic Schools of Polish Schools has legal personality.

2. Professional trades, in which more than half of the total number of students enrolled in vocational colleges, may form a conference of the Rectors of Vocational Schools in Poland. The Conference of Rectors of Professional Polish Schools has legal personality.

3. To the conference of rectors referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, the provisions of Article 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis. 10 para. 1 and 2, art. 11, art. 25, art. 28 and art. 29 and Art. 33-39 of the Act of 7 April 1989. -Law on associations (Dz. U. of 2001. Nr 79, pos. 855, of late. zm.), with the preservation of the provisions of this Act.

4. The bodies supervising the conferences of the rectors referred to in paragraph 1 and 2, there is a minister competent for higher education.

5. The statutes of the conference of rectors referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, in particular, define the principles of ordinary membership and of individual and collective membership, as well as the criteria for the representation of different types of institutions in the bodies of the conference.

6. The tenure of the bodies of the conference of rectors referred to in the paragraph. 1 and 2, it is in line with the terms of office of public institutions.

Article 55. [ Rectors ' Conference Tasks] 1. Conferences of rectors referred to in art. 54 para. 1 and 2, shall work for the development of higher education, science and culture, and in particular:

1) occur to the public authorities in significant matters of higher education, science and culture and in the vital affairs of the academic community;

2) express opinions on their own initiative and present proposals in matters relating to higher education, science and culture;

3. support and monitor activities for the systematic improvement of the quality of education and the promotion of high quality education units, which may be implemented through the environmental accreditation committees.

2. The bodies of public authority shall consult the Conference of Rectors referred to in Art. 54 para. 1 and 2, in cases:

1) the principles of action and directions for the development of higher education, the system of research, education and material assistance for students and doctoral students, university management, HR and scientific policy education and the material base of higher education institutions;

2) the draft state budget in the part concerning higher education;

3) draft legal acts concerning higher education, science and culture, as well as the promotion of Polish science abroad;

4) solutions in the education system of importance for higher education institutions.

3. The term for expression of opinions on the matters referred to in paragraph. 2 points 2-4, is the month. In the absence of an effective expiry of that period, the requirement of consultation shall be deemed to have been fulfilled.

SECTION II

Institution's system

Chapter 1

Statutes of HEIs

Article 56. [ Statute of the public university] 1. The statutes of the public university shall pass the Senate by a majority of at least two-thirds of the votes of its composition, after consulting the trade unions operating in the university.

1a. The trade unions provide an opinion within 30 days.

1b. In the event of an unsuccessfully expiry of the time limit referred to in paragraph 1. 1a, the requirement for an opinion shall be deemed to have been met.

2. The statutes of the public university shall enter into force on the date specified in the resolution of the Senate.

3. (repealed).

4. (repealed).

5. The statutes of the military university and the university of state services shall enter into force on the day of the issue, respectively, by the Minister of National Defence or the minister competent for internal affairs of the decision approving the statutes, unless a statute has been specified in the statute Later.

Article 57. [ The Statute of the Public University of Theological Education] 1. The statute of a public theological university shall be adopted by the competent authority of the institution in consultation with the competent authorities of the churches and religious associations, and after consultation of the trade unions operating in the university. The provisions of Article 4 56 par. 1a and 1b shall apply mutatis mutandis. The statutes shall enter into force on the date specified in the resolution of the competent authority of that institution.

2. The provisions of the paragraph. 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to other public HEIs in which the theological basic organisational unit is active, except that the agreement with the competent authorities of the churches and religious denominations applies only to the provisions of the statutes relating to the the theological function of the primary organisational unit.

Article 58. [ Grant or enactment of a non-public university] 1. The Statute of a non-public institution shall give its founder or enact a collegiate body of the university, as indicated in the statutes, subject to the art. 24 ust. 1, after consulting the trade unions operating in the university.

1a. The trade unions provide an opinion within 30 days.

1b. In the event of an unsuccessfully expiry of the time limit referred to in paragraph 1. 1a, the requirement for an opinion shall be deemed to have been met.

2. The statutes of a non-public university shall determine the way of taking over the function of the founder in the event of his death, if he is a natural person, or liquidation, if he is a legal person, and the rules and mode of liquidation of the university, taking into account the obligations of the founder In the event of liquidation. The acquisition of the function of the founder requires the consent of the minister competent for higher education expressed in the form of an administrative decision.

3. (repealed).

4. The Statute of a non-public university shall enter into force on the date specified in the resolution of the collegial body designated in the statutes or in the decision of the founder.

5. (repealed).

Article 59. [ Adequate application of the law] The provisions of Article 4 56-58 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the change in the statutes.

Chapter 2

Institutions

Article 60. [ Institutions of the university] 1. The colleges of colleges of public universities are the Senate and the councils of the basic organisational units, subject to the paragraph. 2.

2. The statutes of the public university may provide instead or next to the Senate another collegial body.

3. The provisions of the law concerning the Senate of the university may be applied, to the extent specified in the statute of the university, to the collegial body.

4. At the public university, if the statute so provides, a convention may be operated next to the Senate or the collegiate body.

4a. In a public professional university, the Convention operates.

5. Collegial bodies of a non-public university shall specify its statutes. The provisions of the Act on Senate apply to the highest body of a collegiate non-public university, respectively.

6. The bodies of one-man universities are the rector and the managers of basic organizational units. The head of the department is dean.

6a. At universities that do not have a primary organisational unit leading at least one course of study to the task of the basic organisational unit for the conduct of the studies, perform the university senate, and the tasks of the primary manager Organisational unit-rector.

7. The statute of a non-public university may provide for the existence of another, apart from the Rector, the one-man body.

8. The electoral bodies of a public university are the colleges of the electors.

9. Academic teachers, PhD students, students, and non-academic staff are represented in the bodies of colleges and the electoral bodies of the public university.

Article 61. [ Senate of the university] 1. The composition of the Senate of the university determines the statute

2. The statutes of the public university shall specify the mode of selection and percentage of the Senate's composition of representatives of academic teachers, doctoral students, students and non-academic staff members, taking into account the lips. 3.

3. Participation of representatives of students and doctoral students in the Senate of the university may not be less than 20%. The number of students and PhD students shall be determined in proportion to the number of the two groups in the university, except that students and doctoral students are represented at least by one representative of each of these groups.

4. At the public academic university, academic teachers holding a scientific title of a professor or a scientific degree of the habilitated doctor constitute more than half of the statutory composition of the Senate, however, not more than three fifths.

5. In a public professional university, academic teachers with at least a doctoral degree shall constitute more than half of the statutory composition of the Senate, except that the statute of a vocational college pursuing a second degree course or a uniform course of study Master's degree can determine a different composition of the Senate.

6. The president of the university senate is rector.

7. In the meetings of the Senate of the public university participate, with the advisory voice, the Chancellor, the Quaestor, the Director of the Main Library, and the representatives of the trade unions operating in the university, one of each association.

8. At the public professional university, the Senate is composed of the Chancellor and a representative of the university, as indicated by the Rector of the academic institution, with which the public university is interacting on the basis of the agreement concluded.

Article 62. [ Senate Competence] 1. The competence of the university's Senate determines the statutes of the university, except for matters governed by statute.

2. In a university where there are no basic organizational units, the Senate also acts as a board of such an entity.

3. The Senate of the university approves the financial statements of the university in accordance with the accounting regulations.

Article 63. [ The Convention of the Public University] 1. The convention of the public university, except for the public higher education institution, may include representatives of:

1) bodies of local and regional authorities;

2) scientific, professional and creative institutions and associations;

3) employers ' organizations and, if statutes so constitute, the organization of local government;

4) entrepreneurs and financial institutions;

5) higher education institutions.

1a. The Conventions of the public university of vocational education:

1. the representatives shall be:

(a) bodies of local government-no more than two,

(b) employers-at least five,

(c) universities;

2. the representatives may enter:

(a) bodies of professional self-government,

(b) scientific, professional and creative institutions and associations,

(c) the employers ' organisations and, where the statutes so constitute, the organisation of the economic self-government,

(d) financial institutions.

2. The public institution of the university may be composed of representatives of the academic institution, with which the public university is interacting.

3. The detailed composition of the Convention and the manner in which its members are appointed, including the representatives referred to in paragraph 1. 1-2, specifies the statute.

4. The Minister of National Defence will determine, by means of a regulation, the composition of the convention of the supervised universities by him, taking into account the tasks of the university as a military unit.

5. The Minister responsible for the internal affairs shall determine, by means of a regulation, the composition of the Convention of the Supervised Universities, taking into account the tasks of the institution as a unit of the competent State service.

Article 64. [ Competence of the Convention] 1. The powers of a convention of a public university shall be defined by statutes.

2. The statutes of the public university may determine the common competence of the Senate and the Convention, as well as determine the mode of convening and conducting joint meetings and taking joint resolutions.

Article 65. [ Senate's Glory] 1. Resolutions of the Senate of public universities in the field of competence which are binding upon other bodies of the public university, its employees, doctoral students and students.

2. The Rector of a public university shall suspend the execution of a resolution of the Senate violating the provisions of the law or the statutes of the university and within fourteen days of its adoption shall convene a meeting of the Senate for the reconsideration of the resolution. If the Senate does not amend or repeal the suspended resolution, the Rector shall refer it to the Minister responsible for higher education or to the competent minister referred to in Article 4 (1). 33 (1) 2, for consideration in accordance with the procedure laid down in Art. 36 ust. 1.

3. The Rector of a public university shall suspend the execution of the resolution of the Senate in violation of an important interest of the university and within fourteen days of its undertaking convenes a meeting of the Senate for the reconsideration of the resolution. The suspended resolution shall enter into force if the Senate is to be held by a majority of at least three quarters of the votes in the presence of at least two-thirds of its registered office.

4. The provisions of the paragraph. 2 and 3 shall apply to a non-public institution where its statutes do not otherwise provide.

Article 66. [ Rector] 1. The Rector directs the activity of the university and represents it externally, he is the superior of the employees, students and doctoral students of the university.

1a. The Rector develops and implements the institution's development strategy, enacted by the college's collegiate body, as indicated in the statutes. The resolution may lay down measures for implementing this strategy, including those from the institution's development fund.

2. The Rector of a public university shall take decisions in all matters concerning the university, except for cases reserved by law or statute to the competence of other institutions of the university or the chancellor, in particular:

1) take decisions concerning the property and economy of the university, including the divestment or the burden of property, up to the amount specified in art. 90 par. 4;

2. (repealed);

3) supervise the teaching and research activities of the university;

(3a) supervising the implementation and improvement of the higher education system of the system of education;

4) supervise the administration and the economy of the university;

5) care for the observance of the law and the provision of security at the university premises;

6) determine the scope of the duties of the prorectors.

3. (repealed).

4. The Rector of a military university and of a state service institution is at the same time a university commander within the meaning of the regulations, respectively, of military service or of the appropriate state service.

5. The competence of the rector of a non-public university is the cases referred to in the paragraph. 2 points 3 and 5, and other matters specified in the statutes of the university.

6. The Statute of a non-public university may delegate the powers referred to in the paragraph. 2 points 1 and 4 to the jurisdiction of the authority referred to in Article 2. 60 par. 7.

Article 67. [ Council of the basic organisational unit] 1. The composition of the Board of the basic organisational unit shall specify the statutes

2. The Chairperson of the Board of the basic organisational unit shall be her manager.

3. The statute determines the mode of choice and percentage of the composition of the board of the core of the organizational unit of the representatives of academic teachers, PhD students, students and employees who are not teachers of the academic units, taking into account the lips. 4 and 5.

4. The participation of representatives of students and PhD students on the board of the primary organizational unit of the university may not be less than 20%. The number of students and PhD students shall be determined in proportion to the numbers of the two groups in the basic organisational unit, except that students and doctoral students are represented at least by one representative of each of these groups.

5. In the academic university, academic teachers holding a scientific title of the professor or the scientific degree of the habilitated doctor constitute more than half of the statutory composition of the Board of the basic organisational unit.

6. In the meetings of the Board of the basic organisational unit, the representatives of trade unions operating in the university shall participate, with a consultative voice, one of each association.

Article 68. [ Competence of the Board of the basic organisational unit] 1. The competence of the Board of the basic organisational unit shall be, in particular:

1) setting out the general directions of the entity's activities;

2) passing, after consulting the competent authority of the student self-government, in accordance with the guidelines established by the Senate of the public university or the collegiate body of non-public universities, study programmes, including study plans;

3) the establishment, after consulting the competent authority of the self-government of PhD students, in accordance with the guidelines established by the Senate of the public university or the collegiate body of the non-public university, plans and programmes of doctoral studies;

4) the adoption, in accordance with the guidelines established by the Senate of the public university or the collegiate body of non-public universities, plans and programmes of postgraduate studies and of course-training courses;

5) [ 3] assigning the levels of the Polish Qualifications Framework to qualifications awarded after completion of postgraduate studies, taking into account art. 21 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Dz. U. of 2016 r. items 64);

6) [ 4] deciding on the inclusion in the Integrated Qualifications System of qualifications awarded after completion of postgraduate studies, taking into account the information referred to in art. 25 par. 2 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System;

7) [ 5] the presence of the competent minister referred to in Article 2 point 14 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System, with a request for inclusion in the Integrated Qualifications System for qualifications awarded on completion of the training courses and training courses referred to in art. 6 para. 1 point 5.

2. Detailed powers of the Board of the basic organisational unit shall specify the statutes.

3. Resolutions of the Board of the basic organizational unit in matters belonging to its competence are binding for the manager, employees, PhD students and students of this entity.

4. From the resolution of the Board of the Basic Business Unit, the manager of this unit serves to appeal to the Senate of the university.

5. The Senate of the university repeals the resolution of the basic Board of an organizational unit contrary to the law, statute, resolution of the Senate or the supreme body of a collegiate university of nonpublic, regulations and other internal regulations of the university or violating valid the interests of universities

Article 69. [ The mode of convening the meetings and the working mode of the colleges of colleges] 1. The mode of convening the meetings and the working mode of the colleges of colleges shall specify its statutes.

2. Resolutions of the colleges of colleges shall be decided by a simple majority of votes in the presence of at least half of the statutory number of their members, unless the statute or the statute specifies higher requirements.

Article 70. [ Core Business Unit Manager Competencies] 1. The competence of the head of the institutional unit of the institution shall specify the statutes. In particular, the head of the institutional unit of the institution is to develop a strategy for the development of the unit in line with the development strategy of

2. From the decision of the head of the primary organizational unit serves the reference to the rector.

3. The Rector repeals the decision of the head of the primary organizational unit contrary to the Act, the statute, the resolution of the Senate or the supreme body of a non-public college, the resolution of the Board of this body, the regulations or other regulations internal institutions or breaches of the institution's important interests.

Article 71. [ Selection of authorities] 1. The statutes of the public university shall be determined by the composition of the college of electors and the mode of selection of its members, the mode of selection of the single authorities, representatives of the collegiate bodies and persons performing other functions of choice, subject to the following principles:

1) single-person bodies are selected by the colleges of electors; no less than 20% of the composition of the college of electors constitute the representatives of students and PhD students; the number of students and PhD students shall be determined in proportion to the number of both groups, respectively, in a university or an organisational unit, including that students and doctoral students are represented at least by one representative of each of these groups;

2) active electoral law shall be entitled to academic teachers employed in the university as a primary work place, to staff who are not academic teachers, students and doctoral students;

3) passive electoral law shall be entitled to academic teachers employed in the university as a primary place of work, who have not completed the sixty-seventh year of their life, and in the case of persons holding the title of professor-seventieth year lives, employees who are not academic teachers, full-time employees, students and doctoral students;

(3a) the employment requirement does not apply to candidates for the rector;

4. each voter referred to in point 2 shall have the right to notify candidates;

5. the vote shall be secret;

6. the choice shall be deemed to have been made if the candidate has obtained more than half of the valid votes, unless the statutes of the university require a different qualified majority;

7) the time and place of the elections shall be communicated in such a manner and in such a way that the elector should be able to take part in the elections;

8. elections shall be held by the electoral committees, set up in accordance with the statutes.

2. The mode of selection and the duration of the term of office of representatives of students and PhD students shall be determined by the regulations of the student self-government and the rules of procedure of the doctoral students.

3. In public higher education institutions active electoral law shall also be entitled to academic teachers employed in the university as an additional place of work.

4. (repealed).

Article 72. [ Choice of Rector] 1. The Rector of a public institution may be appointed by election or by means of a contest.

2. The Rector of a university may be a person with at least a doctoral degree of the doctor, unless the statute specifies higher requirements in this respect. The condition of the rector's function is the employment of the university as a primary work place.

2a. The appointment of the Rector, the detailed qualification requirements which the Rector's candidate must fulfil, and the conditions and procedure for conducting the contest shall be determined by the statutes.

2b. The Rector may accede to the rector, who has not completed the sixty-seventh year of his life in the year of the competition, and in the case of the professors of the seventieth year of life.

3. The Rector of a public institution not performing on the day of appointment of the requirement of employment in the university shall be employed without the contest referred to in art. 118a, at the latest on the day preceding the entry of the Rector's function.

4. In the case of the establishment of a new public university, the employment relationship with the first rector shall be established by the Minister responsible for higher education, and with regard to the military, state, artistic, medical and maritime universities. as appropriate, the competent minister referred to in Article 33 (1) 2.

5. At the public maritime university, the rector may also be chosen from among the persons employed in the university as a professor of emergency and with the highest degree of officers, established in the regulations on professional qualifications and composition of crews Polish maritime vessels, hereinafter referred to as 'the highest rate of officers'. In the public university, the rector may also be chosen from among the persons employed in the university as a professor of extraordinary and outstanding artistic achievements.

6. The Chairperson of the Electoral Commission and the Chairperson of the Competition Committee shall be obliged to inform the Minister responsible for higher education or the competent minister referred to in Article immediately. 33 (1) 2 about the selection of the rector or the name of the rector in the course of the competition.

Article 73. [ Choice of rector at military university] 1. Rector of the military university, Minister of National Defence:

1) designate among the professional soldiers either

2) appoint from among former professional soldiers

-meeting the conditions laid down in the Article. 72 par. 2.

2. Rector of the military university referred to in paragraph. 1 point 2, which does not fulfil on the day of the establishment of the requirement of employment in the institution, is employed without the competition referred to in Article 1 (2). 118a, at the latest on the day preceding the entry of the Rector's function.

3. The prorector competent for the implementation of the tasks of the military university as a military unit designates the Minister of National Defence at the request of the Rector from among the professional soldiers.

4. Rector of the military university referred to in paragraph. 1 point 1, and the prorector competent for the implementation of the tasks of the military university as a military unit are academic teachers. In the decision to designate the Rector or the pro-rector of the Minister of National Defence, it determines the attachment to one of the groups of academic teachers referred to in art. 108, and to one of the positions referred to in art. 110, subject to the provisions of Article 4 114-116.

Article 74. [ Rector of State Services College] 1. The Rector of the University of State Services as an organisational unit of the competent service shall designate the Minister responsible for internal affairs from among the officers of the relevant State service, meeting the conditions laid down in the Article. 72 par. 2.

2. In special cases, the minister competent for internal affairs may appoint the rector of the university of state services from among the officers, not meeting the conditions laid down in art. 72 par. 2, having a degree in the appropriate state service, corresponding at least to the degree of brigadier general.

3. The prorector competent for the implementation of the tasks of the institution of state services as organizational units of the competent service shall be appointed by the Minister responsible for internal affairs at the request of the Rector, from among the officers of the relevant state service.

Article 75. [ Choice of prorector] 1. Prorectors in the public university are appointed by elections or by means of a competition. The manner in which the prorectors are appointed, their number, the detailed qualification requirements and the conditions, rules and procedures for the conduct of the competition shall be determined by the statutes. The condition of performing the function of the prorector is employment in the university as a primary work place.

2. (repealed).

3. The candidate for the pro-rector for student affairs shall obtain the consent of the majority of the representatives of the students and PhD students in the electoral body making the selection or in the committee concluding the contest. Failure to take a position within the period specified in the statutes shall be deemed to be an expression of consent.

4. If the newly elected rector of a maritime university does not possess the highest degree of officer, at least one of the prorectors should possess such a degree.

Article 76. [ Appointment of the head of the basic organisational unit or of its alternates] 1. In the public university, the head of the basic organisational unit or its deputy shall be appointed by means of elections or by means of a contest.

2. The condition of the function of the primary manager of the organizational unit or of his/her deputy is to employ at the university as the primary work place.

3. The method of appointing and cancelling the persons referred to in paragraph. 1, the number of deputies of the primary manager of the organisational unit, the detailed qualification requirements and the conditions, rules and mode of conducting the contest shall be determined by the statutes.

4. (repealed).

5. Article Recipe 75 par. 3 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the selection of the pro-Dean for student affairs and, where the statutes provide for the selection of alternate directors of non-departmental organisational units, also for the selection of an alternate competent for the matter. student.

6. If the statutes provide for the appointment of managers of basic organizational units and their deputies, the candidacy of the deputy head competent for student affairs requires the consent of the student council authority or the self-government body of the doctoral student concerned organizational unit, indicated in the rules of student self-government and self-government doctoral students. If the student self-government and the PhD student council do not take a position on the matter within seven days, the candidacy shall be considered to be accepted.

Article 77. [ The term of office of the collegial and one-person organs of the public institution] 1. The term of office of the collegial and one-person bodies of the public university shall be four years and shall start on 1 September in the year of the election and end on 31 August in the year of the expiry of the term of office.

2. At the public university, the Rector, the prorector, the head of the basic organizational unit and his/her deputy may not be called to perform the same function for more than two consecutive terms.

2a. In a public university, the same person may not be a member of the Senate or a member of a convention longer than two consecutive terms. This does not apply to persons who are part of the Senate or to the Convention in connection with the function of the institution of a single institution, as well as the pro-rector, if, according to the statute, he is part of a Senate or a convention.

2b. Limitations resulting from the mouth. The 2a does not apply to public universities supervised by the Minister for Culture and National Heritage.

3. The statutes of the public university shall specify:

1) the expiry of the mandate of a member of the collegiate body before the expiry of the

2) the expiry of the mandate of the one-man authority and the deputy before the expiry of the term of office;

(3) the mode of supplementary elections;

4) the principle of entruning the duties of a one-man authority in the case of:

(a) the expiry of the mandate before the expiry

(b) the suspension of a person acting as a one-person authority in the performance of his duties.

3a. In the event of the expiry of the mandate of the institution of a single institution and its alternate and the mandate of a member of the collegiate body during the term of office, new persons shall be elected for the remainder of the term of office and, in the case of persons appointed in the course of their term of office, the competition shall be re-organised. The full term of office shall not count against the period referred to in paragraph 1. 1.

4. Collegiate bodies of the public institutions shall perform their duties until the constitution of the organs of the new term of office is made.

Article 78. [ Appeal of the Rector and the prorector of the public university] 1. The Rector and the prorector of a public university appointed by way of an election may be dismissed by the authority which made the choice, and in the case of the rector and the prorector appointed by the competition by the senate of the university qualified by a two-thirds majority the statutory composition of the Senate, subject to the paragraph. 5 and 6.

2. An application for the rector's appeal may be reported by at least half of the statutory composition of the Senate of the university. The application for the pro-rector's appeal may be notified by the Rector, and a written request for the appeal of the pro-rector competent for student affairs may also be reported by at least three quarters of the student representatives and doctoral students entering in Senate composition.

3. The praise of the rector's appeal shall be taken by a majority of at least three quarters of the votes in the presence of at least two thirds of the statutory composition of the body which made the choice.

4. The praise of the appeal of the prorector shall be taken by an absolute majority of votes in the presence of at least two thirds of the statutory composition of the body which made the choice.

5. The Rector of a military university and the prorector competent to carry out the tasks of this university as a military unit may revoke the Minister of National Defence in the mode specified in the regulations on the service of professional soldiers.

6. The Rector of the higher education institution and the pro-rector responsible for the implementation of the tasks of the university as an organisational unit of the competent service may revoke the Minister responsible for internal affairs in accordance with the provisions of the service officers of the relevant state service.

Article 79. [ Prohibition of joining functions in several universities] 1. The function of a body of a single university or its deputy may not be performed by a person acting as a one-person authority in another institution or who is a founder of another non-public institution.

2. The statute may prohibit the joining of the function of a member of a member of a college body with the function of a one-person body of another university, with the status of the founder of another non-public university who is a natural person or with the status of a member of the legal person's body the founder of another non-public university.

Article 80. [ Appointment and cancellation of unilateral bodies of non-public universities] 1. The unilateral bodies of a non-public university and their alternates shall appoint and cancel the founder or body indicated in the statute, after having consulted the Senate of the university. The founder shall convene a meeting of the Senate to seek an opinion on the appointment and dismissals of the one-person bodies and their deputies.

2. The detailed mode of appointment and dismissal of the unilateral bodies of a non-public institution shall be determined by the statutes.

Article 81. [ Chancellor of the Public University] 1. The chancellor of the public university directs her administration and the economy to the extent stipulated by the statute and the rector.

2. The chancellor of a public university hires the rector after seeking the opinion of the Senate.

3. The chancellor of the public university is responsible for his activities before the rector.

Article 82. [ The issue of public universities] 1. The issue of the public university is the function of the chief accountant and is the deputy of the chancellor. The duties and powers of the Quaestor as chief accountant shall be governed by separate provisions.

2. The issue of a public university shall appoint and dismiss the Rector at the request of the Chancellor.

Article 83. [ The organizational regulations of the public university] 1. The organization and rules of operation of the administration of the public university shall be determined by the rules of procedure, unless the statutes provide otherwise. The procedure for setting the rules of procedure shall be laid down in the

2. The organization and the rules of operation of the administration of a non-public university shall determine the organizational rules given by the founder or by the authority indicated in the statutes.

Chapter 3

Organisation

Article 84. [ Creating, transforming and winding up core organizational units of the university] 1. Basic organizational units of the university, including units, creates, transforms and liquidates the Rector after seeking the opinion of the Senate.

2. (repealed).

3. Other organizational units may be created in the university. The types, conditions and mode of establishment, liquidation and conversion of these units, subject to Article 85 (1) 1-4, specifies the statute.

3a. At the university for the organisation of individual cross-area studies referred to in art. 8 ust. 2, an interdepartmental organisational unit of the institution may be set up, the council of which determines the programmes of study, including study plans.

3b. The manager of the unit referred to in paragraph. 3a, exercise the powers of the head of the basic organisational unit referred to in art. 175 and Art. 190, if the statutes of the university do not provide otherwise.

4. (repealed).

Art. 84a. [ Obtaining the Status of the National Scientific Leading Centre] 1. The status of the National Scientific Leading Centre, hereinafter referred to as "KNOW", can obtain:

1) the basic organizational unit of the university;

2) a scientific centre operating in the structure of the university;

3) the scientific centre referred to in art. 31 par. 1;

4) the scientific consortium, referred to in the Act of 30 April 2010. the rules for financing science.

2. The conditions of applying for the status of KNOW status by the basic organization unit of the university are:

1) conducting scientific research at the highest level, confirmed with the possession of categories A + or A, within the meaning of the Act of 30 April 2010. the principles of funding for science;

2) having at least one authority to confer the degree of scientific doctor of the habilitated or the degree of doctor of the habilitated art;

3) ensuring a high quality of education, confirmed at least a positive assessment of the Commission;

4) to cooperate with the socio-economic environment;

5) presentation of the development plan of the unit connected with the status of KNOW status.

3. In the case of applying for the status of KNOW status by the entities referred to in paragraph. 1 points 2 to 4, the conditions referred to in paragraph 1. 2, must meet:

1. each scientific unit forming part of the scientific centre referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 2;

2) each basic organisational unit of the institution forming part of the scientific centre referred to in the paragraph. 1 point 3;

3. any entity forming part of a scientific consortium.

4. In the case of applying for the status of KNOW status by the scientific centre referred to in the paragraph. 1 point 2, and the scientific consortium the condition referred to in paragraph 1. Article 2 (2) (3) is considered to be met if the quality of the training is ensured by each of the institutional units of the institution forming part of that centre or consortium.

5. The status of KNOW may apply to the units referred to in paragraph. 1 points 3 and 4, set up at least two years before the date of publication of the contest referred to in paragraph 1. 7, and consisting of two basic organisational units of a university or one basic organization unit of a university and one scientific unit.

6. KNOW status, at the request of the units referred to in paragraph. 1, gives the minister competent for higher education, by decision, for a period of five years, calculated from 1 January of the year following the year of the announcement of the results of the contest referred to in paragraph. 7.

7. KNOW is exalted through a competition announced by the minister competent for higher education, carried out in the field or fields of science or the art of a particular area or areas of knowledge, based on the criteria specified in provisions issued on the basis of the paragraph. 10 and the unit development plan related to the status of KNOW status.

8. KNOW number in one area of knowledge may not be greater than three.

9. The competition shall be carried out by the committee appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education among experts of specific disciplines, including foreign experts.

10. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the criteria for the contest referred to in paragraph 1. 7, the mode of competition and the way in which applications are assessed, taking into account the quality of the research carried out and the quality of education and cooperation with the socio-economic environment.

11. KNOW is subsidized from the grant for the proquality tasks referred to in art. 94b par. 1 point 1.

12. KNOW status is taken into account when applying for funds from the state budget and funds from the Structural Funds of the European Union to finance investments concerning research infrastructure and investments related to the didactics.

Article 84b. [ KNOW status granting procedure] 1. KNOW conveyors to the Minister responsible for higher education reports presenting the results of the research carried out and their links with the didactic process, the development of scientific staff and the socio-economic environment, and also information on doctoral studies and the expenditure of grants referred to in art. 94b par. 1 point 1. The reports are reported for a period of thirty months (sub-report) and after a period of five years (the final report) from the date of granting the status of KNOW.

2. The Commission referred to in Article 2 84a ust. 9, on the basis of reports shall assess the effects of KNOW action. The evaluation shall be forwarded to the Minister responsible for higher education.

3. The minister competent for higher education may, by decision, withdraw the status of KNOW in the event that:

1) KNOW has ceased to meet at least one of the conditions for applying for KNOW status;

2) from the evaluation of the sub-report made by the committee, it is clear that KNOW does not implement the plan referred to in art. 84a ust. 2 point 5.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education may, by decision, extend the status of KNOW for a further period of five years, if the evaluation of the final report by the committee shows that KNOW carries out the actions set out in the plan referred to in the in Article 84a ust. For the purposes of this report, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission, the European Commission and the Commission,

Article 85. [ Create a Long-distance Business Unit] 1. The student in order to carry out the teaching tasks may create outside his seat of a long-distance organizational unit in the form of:

1) the institution's basic organisational unit;

2) branches.

2. (repealed).

3. The university may set up outside its headquarters an organisational unit with tasks other than didactic tasks, also in a form other than specified in the paragraph. 1.

4. The establishment abroad of an institution requires the permission of the Minister responsible for higher education, issued by an administrative decision, after obtaining a favourable opinion of the Minister responsible for the affairs of the higher education institution. foreign.

5. Foreign students may form colleges and subsidiaries located in the area of the Republic of Poland, after obtaining the consent of the minister competent for higher education, issued after obtaining the opinion of the minister competent for foreign affairs and The Commission.

6. A university or a subsidiary may create a foreign university which has received a positive evaluation of an agency assessing the quality of education recognised by the home authority of a country or registered in the European Register of Accreditation Agencies (EQAR), or the agency of another country, the assessments of which are recognised by the Commission.

7. The provisions of this Act, with the exception of the paragraph, shall not apply to universities and branches established by foreign universities. 5 and 6.

Article 86. [ Academic Entrepreneurship Incubators] 1. In order to make better use of the intellectual and technical potential of the university and to transfer the results of scientific work to the economy, universities can conduct academic incubators of entrepreneurship and technology transfer centers.

2. The academic incubator of entrepreneurship is created to support the economic activities of academia or employees of universities and students who are entrepreneurs.

3. Academic Entrepreneurship Incubator created:

1. in the form of a Union-wide unit shall act on the basis of the rules approved by the Senate of the university;

2) in the form of a capital company operates on the basis of the body documents.

4. The technology transfer center is created for the purpose of direct commercialization.

5. The technology transfer centre created in the form of a Union-wide unit operates on the basis of the regulations approved by the senate of the university, and in the case of a non-public university-by the body indicated in the statutes.

6. In the academic incubator of entrepreneurship or technology transfer centre, created in the form of a system-wide organizational unit, the supervisory boards are formed, the composition and competences of which are specified in their respective regulations.

7. The director of an academic entrepreneurship incubator or technology transfer centre, operating in the form of Union-wide units, employs the Rector, after consulting the university senate, and in the case of a non-public university, the body indicated in the statutes, from among the candidates submitted by the supervisory boards of those entities.

Art. 86a. [ Commercialization of scientific research results and development works] 1. The student, for the purpose of indirect commercialization, may create only a single capital company, subject to art. 86b (b) 1, hereinafter referred to as the 'special-purpose vehicle'. To cover the share capital of a special-purpose vehicle, the university may contribute, in whole or in part, a non-monetary contribution (aport) in the form of scientific research results or development works, in particular an invention, utility model, industrial design. or a topography of the integrated circuit, a reared or discovered and derived plant variety, and the know-how associated with those results. The special-purpose vehicle shall be established by the Rector with the consent of the Senate of the university and, in the case of a non-public university, the authority indicated in the

2. The university, by way of a paid or unpaid contract, may entrust the company with the aim of managing the rights to the results or to the know-how referred to in the paragraph. 1, in the field of direct commercialisation.

3. (repealed).

(3a) The provisions of the Act of 8 August 1996 do not apply to the creation of a special-purpose company and to the exercise of the activities of commercialisation. on the rules of exercise of the powers conferred on the State Treasury (Dz. U. 2012 r. items 1224).

4. The paid dividend of the special-purpose institution allocates to the statutory activities of the university.

Art. 86b. [ Establishment of the special purpose company] 1. A special-purpose company may be created by several public universities or a few non-public universities. The public university can join the special-purpose company set up by another public university, and the non-public university can join the special-purpose company set up by another non-public higher education institution. The shareholders of the special-purpose company or shareholders may be exclusively higher education institutions.

2. In the case referred to in paragraph. 1, each of the universities may entrust the company with the purpose of the task referred to in Art. 86a ust. 2, by means of a separate agreement.

Art. 86c. [ Rules for the management of copyright and related rights and industrial property rights] 1. The Senate, and in the case of a non-public university-the body indicated in the statute, enacted:

1. the rules of procedure for the management of copyright and related rights and industrial property rights and the rules of commercialization, which shall specify in particular:

(a) the rights and obligations of universities, staff and students and doctoral students in the protection and exploitation of copyrights and related rights and industrial property rights,

(b) the principle of rewarding the authors,

(c) the rules and procedures for commercialisation,

(d) the rules for the use of the university's assets used for commercialisation and the provision of scientific and research services;

2) the rules of use of the research infrastructure of the university, which determines in particular:

(a) the rights and obligations of the university and its staff, doctoral students or students in the use of research infrastructures in carrying out scientific research or development work,

(b) the rules for the use and the amount of fees for the use of research infrastructures for scientific research or development by entities other than those referred to in point (b). a.

2. In the Rules of Procedure referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 1, the Senate of the public institution shall specify in addition:

1) the rules for the distribution of funds obtained from the commercialisation between the originator of a public university employee and this university;

2) the rules and mode of transfer of public universities by the employee, student or doctoral student of this university information about the results of scientific research or development work and about the know-how associated with these results, information about the employee obtained the commercialisation and the rules and mode of transmission by the employee of the public institutions of the part of the funds obtained from commercialisation;

(3) the rules and mode of transmission to the employee by the public higher education institution of the decisions referred to in Article 3 (2) of the EC 86e ust. In accordance with Article 4 (1) and (2), as well as the rules and mode of transmission by the public higher education institution of the part of the funds obtained from commercialisation

Art. 86d. [ Results of scientific research] To the results:

1. scientific research which is the invention, utility model, industrial design or topography of the integrated circuit, cultured or discovered and derived from a variety of plants,

2) development work

-the provisions of Article 1 shall apply to the performance of public duties by an employee of a public institution, and the know-how relating to those results shall apply. 86e-86h.

Art. 86e. [ Decision on the commercialisation of scientific research] 1. The public school within three months from the date of receipt of information from the employee about the results of scientific research or development work and the know-how associated with those results shall take a decision on their commercialization.

2. In the event of a public university decision not to commercialise or after the unsuccessfully expiry of the period referred to in paragraph. 1, the university shall be obliged, within thirty days, to submit to the employee an offer of the conclusion of an unconditional and paid contract for the transfer of rights to the results of scientific research or development works and the know-how associated with those results, including information, works, including the ownership of the media, on which the works have been recorded, and the technical experience transmitted in accordance with the mouth. 5 point 2. The Agreement should be concluded in writing, under the rigorome of invalidity. The remuneration of a public institution for the transfer of rights may not be higher than 10% of the minimum wage for the work in force at the date of conclusion of the contract.

3. In the event of non-acceptance by the employee of the offer of conclusion of the contract referred to in the paragraph. 2, the rights to the results of scientific research or development work and the know-how associated with those results, including information, tracks together with the ownership of the media, on which the works have been established, and technical experiences, transferred in accordance with the mouth. Article 5 (2) shall be granted to the public institution.

4. The provisions of the paragraph. 1-3 and Art. 86h does not relate to cases where scientific research or development work has been carried out:

1) on the basis of an agreement with the sponsoring or co-financing party of those studies or works, providing for a commitment to transfer the rights to the results of scientific research or development work for the benefit of this party or for the benefit of a different entity than the party of the contract (research or commissioned work);

2. with the use of financial means, the rules for granting or using a variety which is different from the manner in which the results of scientific research or development work and the know-how related to those results are available.

5. An employee of a public university is obliged to:

1) preserve the confidentiality of the results of scientific research or development works and the know-how associated with these results,

2) the transfer of all information owned by the public university, works together with the property of the media, on which the works have been established, and the technical experience needed for commercialisation,

3) refrain from carrying out any action aimed at implementing the results,

4) co-operation in the process of commercialisation, including in proceedings aimed at obtaining exclusive rights

-no longer than the period for which the rights of public institutions are entitled.

Art. 86f. [ Expenses directly related to commercialisation] 1. In the case of commercialisation, the employee shall be entitled to a public university no less than:

1) 50% of the value of the funds obtained by the university from the direct commercialisation, reduced by not more than 25% of the costs directly related to this commercialisation, which have been incurred by the university or the special-purpose vehicle;

2) 50% of the value of the funds obtained by the special-purpose vehicle following a given indirect commercialization, reduced by no more than 25% of the costs directly linked to this commercialisation, which have been incurred by the university or the special-purpose vehicle.

2. In the case of the commercialization made by the employee, the public university shall be entitled to 25% of the value of the funds obtained by the employee from commercialization, reduced by not more than 25% of the costs directly related to this commercialization, which have been incurred by the employee.

3. The costs associated directly with the commercialisation shall mean external costs, in particular the costs of legal protection, expert opinions, valuations of the value of the subject of commercialization and official fees. Those costs shall not include the costs incurred before the decision on the commercialisation and the remuneration referred to in Article 4 (1) is taken. 86e ust. 2.

4. The rights referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, they shall be entitled no longer than five years from the date of the first measures.

Art. 86g. [ Height of the remuneration and participation] 1. Rules of Art. 86e and art. 86f, as far as the remuneration and participation in the commercialisation measures are concerned, determine the amount of the total remuneration and the participation in those measures, as follows:

1) employees included in the research team from the public university;

2) a public university from the employees forming part of the research team.

2. An employee who is part of a research team shall be entitled to receive from the public university the part of the participation in the commercialisation measures referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 1.

3. An employee who is part of a research team shall be responsible to the public institution for the obligations referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 2, up to the amount involved in the joint ownership of the results of scientific research or development work and the know-how related to those results.

Art. 86h. [ Determination of the right to the results of scientific research] Upon receipt of information from the employee of the results of scientific research or development work and of the know-how associated with those results, referred to in art. 86d, a public higher education institution and an employee may, in a manner different from that of the law, determine by contract the right to those results or the manner and mode of commercialisation of those results.

Art. 86i. [ Application of separate provisions] The provisions of the Act of 4 February 1994 shall apply in matters not governed by the law. about copyright law and related rights (Dz. U. 2006 r. No. 90, item. 631, of late. zm.), ustawy z dnia 30 czerwca 2000 r. -Industrial property law (Dz. U. of 2013 r. items 1410) and the Act of 26 June 2003. on the legal protection of plant varieties (Dz. U. Nr. 137, pos. 1300, with late. zm.).

Article 87. [ Regulations governing the status of university hospitals] The status of hospitals being a teaching and research base of medical universities or other universities conducting educational and research activities in the field of medical sciences regulates the regulations on the activity of the medicinal product.

Article 88. [ Library and Information System] 1. The university operates a library-information system based on the library. The organisation and functioning of the university's library-information system, including the rules for the use of it by persons who are not employees, doctoral students or university students, shall specify the statutes.

2. The Director of the Library shall employ the Rector after consulting the Senate of the university. In the academic university, the Director of the Library may be a person with the authority to occupying the positions listed in the Art. 113 or scientific degree.

3. In the university, the library council acts as the body of the Rector's opinion. The composition and competence of the library council and the mode of its appointment shall be determined by the statutes of the university

4. The student in connection with the functioning of the library-information system may process the personal data specified in its statute of persons using that system.

5. The set of personal data referred to in paragraph. 4, is exempt from the obligation to register the files of personal data referred to in art. 40 of the Act of 29 August 1997. on the protection of personal data (Dz. U. of 2002. No. 101, pos. 926, with late. zm.).

6. The university conducts an archive. The archive activity is governed by the provisions of the Act of 14 July 1983. about the national archival resource and archives (Dz. U. of 2011 r. #123, pos. 698 and No. 171, pos. 1016).

Chapter 4

Property and financial institutions

Article 89. [ The property of the university] The property of the university includes property and other property rights.

Article 90. [ Establishment and liquidation of public institutions and equipment in property] 1. In the act of establishment of a public university shall indicate the property or the body which shall equip it with it.

2. On the equipment referred to in paragraph. 1, the institution of the institution is created from the real estate assets of the State Treasury and the local government units. The equipment of the university, which is created from the merger of several universities, is intended to cover the property owned by the combined universities; its equipment may also be used for real estate from the property of the State Treasury and the local government units. territorial.

3. The Treasury and local government units may transfer the institutions of real estate in the mode and on the principles laid down in the Act of 21 August 1997. with Real Estate Management (Dz. U. of 2010 No. 102, pos. 651, with late. zm.).

4. The regulation by the public institution of permanent assets within the meaning of the accounting regulations, to the extent specified in the Act of 8 August 1996. on the rules of exercise of the powers conferred on the State Treasury (Dz. U. No. 106, pos. 493, of late. zm.), requires the consent of the Minister responsible for the Treasury, in cases where the market value of the subject matter of the Regulation exceeds the equivalent of PLN 250,000 in PLN, calculated on the basis of the average rate announced by the National Bank Polish, according to the state of the day of the request for consent. The agreement of the university senate is attached to the occurrence.

5. In the event of liquidation of the public university, its property shall, after the payment of the obligations, become, according to the source of the origin of the property in accordance with the mouth. 2, the Treasury of the State or the territory of a local government unit. The designation of a liquidated public university shall be decided by the Minister responsible for higher education and, in the case of military, state, artistic, medical and maritime universities, respectively, the ministers referred to in Article 4 (1) of the Rules of Association. 33 (1) 2.

6. Paragraph Recipe 5 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the property transferred to a non-public institution in the mouth mode. 3.

7. (repealed).

Article 91. [ Tax Exemption] 1. The activities of the university referred to in art. 13 (1) 1 and Art. 14, subject to exemption from income tax, tax on goods and services, property tax, agricultural tax, forest tax and civil-law tax on the basis of separate laws.

2. The university shall be exempt from charges for the use of perpetual property of the State Treasury, with the exception of the fees specified in the regulations on the management of agricultural real estate Treasury.

Article 92. [ Funding of universities] 1. The activities of a public university shall be financed from the state budget grants for statutory tasks specified and may be financed by the revenues of its own.

2. The public higher education institutions shall collect on separate bank accounts.

3. Grants from the state budget grant to statutory tasks defined by a non-public university shall be collected in separate bank accounts.

Article 93. [ Remuneration adjustment] 1. The expenditure of the State budget planned to finance the activities of public universities, in the part concerning remuneration, shall be adjusted annually, at least by means of a semi-annual salary increase rate in the state budget sphere established by statute the budget for the financial year in question.

2. Expenditure of the state budget planned to finance the activities of public universities, in part of the underselling remuneration shall be adjusted annually, at least by the average annual rate of increase in prices of goods and services set in the Finance Act for a given year Budget.

Article 94. [ Grants] 1. From the budget of the State, the public university receives grants for:

1) tasks related to:

(a) the education of students in stationary studies,

(b) the training of participants in stationary doctoral studies,

(c) the training of scientific staff,

(d) the maintenance of universities, including renovation;

2) the tasks of the military institution related to the national defence;

3) the tasks of the universities of state services related to the security of citizens and civil protection;

4) the tasks of art institutions related to cultural activities within the meaning of the regulations on organizing and conducting cultural activities;

5) the tasks of the maritime university associated with the maintenance of school vessels and specialised training centres for the maritime personnel;

6) the tasks of the university educating aviation personnel for civil aviation, related to the maintenance of aircraft school vessels and specialist training centers of the air personnel;

7) tasks related to non-refundable material assistance to students within the scope specified in art. 173 (1) 1 and for doctoral students within the scope specified in Art. 199 (1) 1;

(8) tasks relating to health benefits, which are carried out in the framework of the training of stationary students in the primary organisational unit of a medical institution or other public university where training is carried out in the field of education and training. medical supervision under the direct supervision of academic teachers with qualifications to exercise the medical profession competent because of the content of education;

9) tasks related to the conduct of postgraduate education in order to gain specialization by physicians, dental practitioners, veterinary surgeons, pharmacists, nurses and midwives and by laboratory diagnosticians;

10) subsidising or financing the investment costs, including for the education of students and doctoral students, who are disabled-in particular with the participation of funds from the state budget, state-funded funds or development measures coming from the European Union or from other foreign sources as referred to in the Act of 6 December 2006. the rules for the conduct of development policy (Dz. U. 2009 r. Nr 84, pos. 712, of late. zm.) and the Act of 11 July 2014. on the principles of implementation of the cohesion policy programmes financed in the financial perspective 2014-2020 (Dz. U. Entry 1146);

11) tasks relating to the creation of students and doctoral students who are persons with disabilities to participate fully in the education process.

2. Public school in the framework of a grant for material assistance to students and doctoral students referred to in the paragraph. 1 point 7, may subsidize the renovation of houses and student canteens.

3. The grants referred to in paragraph 1, shall be awarded from the State budget of the part of which the Minister responsible for higher education is the authorising officer, except that for:

1) the military universities grant the grants referred to in paragraph. 1 points 1, 2 and 10, shall be awarded from the part of which the Minister of National Defence is available, with the proviso that the grant referred to in paragraph. Article 1 (1), as regards the tasks relating to the training of stationary students and participants in stationary doctoral studies, consists of professional soldiers and/or candidates for professional soldiers;

2) the universities of state services of the grants referred to in paragraph 1. Points 1, 3, 7, 10 and 11 shall be awarded from the part of which the Minister responsible for the internal affairs is available;

3) the artistic universities of the grants referred to in the paragraph. Points 1, 4, 7, 10 and 11 shall be awarded in part to which the Minister responsible for culture and the protection of national heritage is at its disposal;

4) the maritime universities grant the grants referred to in paragraph. Points 1, 5, 7, 10 and 11 shall be awarded from the part of which the Minister responsible for maritime affairs is the authorising officer;

(5) the training colleges for civil aviation of the grants referred to in paragraph 5. Article 1 (6) is to be awarded from the part of which the Minister responsible for transport is the authorising officer;

6) a medical institution or other public university, which is the entity that created or conducts a medicinal product to the hospital, in the part concerning the organizational units of this university conducting didactic and research activities in the field medical sciences, the grants referred to in paragraph. Points 1 and 7 to 11 shall be made from the part of which the Minister responsible for health is at its disposal.

4. The non-public school shall receive a grant for tasks related to non-refundable material assistance to students, to the extent specified in art. 173 (1) 1 and for doctoral students, to the extent specified in art. 199 (1) 1.

4a. The non-public school shall receive a grant for tasks relating to the creation of students and doctoral students who are disabled persons for full participation in the training process.

5. (repealed).

6. The school may receive other financial resources from the state budget and from budgets of local government units or associations thereof, with the budgets of these units and their unions also receiving subsidies on the tasks referred to in the paragraph 1, if the subsidised task is related to the tasks of its own local government units.

7. (repealed).

Article 94a. [ Funding source for grants] Grants for the tasks referred to in Article 94 par. 1 point 7, for doctoral students in scientific units, to the extent specified in art. 199 (1) 1, shall be awarded from the part of the budget of which the Minister responsible for higher education is available.

Article 94b. [ Subjective Grant for the financing of pro-quality tasks] 1. In the budget of the State shall be determined the subjective grant for the financing of the proquality tasks, intended for:

1) subsidise of organisational units with KNOW status, including for employees ' pay allowance and special scholarships for the participants of stationary doctoral studies and special scholarships for the students;

2) to finance basic organisational units of higher education institutions, which have obtained the evaluation of the Commission's distinguishing programme in the framework of the programme evaluation;

3. (repealed);

4) financing of tasks related to the training of participants in stationary doctoral studies conducted in non-public higher education institutions; the grant shall not be granted if:

(a) a final decision has been given to withdraw the right to conduct one of the courses of study in the institution in question within the last five years, or

(b) the course of studies at the university or its primary body has been obtained by a negative assessment of the Commission in the framework of the programme evaluation;

5) financing the increase in the amount of doctoral fellowships referred to in art. 200a, for no more than 30% of the best PhD students in public and non-public colleges.

1a. The grant referred to in paragraph 1. 1, may also be earmarked for the funding of basic organisational units of HEIs in the implementation of systems for improving the quality of education and the National Qualifications Framework.

2. The tasks referred to in paragraph 2. The 1a shall be financed through a competition.

3. The expenditure of the State budget planned for the grant referred to in paragraph 3. 1 and 1a, shall be valorised each year at least by means of the average annual rate referred to in Article 4. 93 (1) 2.

4. The grant referred to in paragraph 1 and 1a, it shall be granted from the budget of the State, of the part of which the Minister responsible for higher education is available.

Article 94c. [ Subjective and deliberate grants] The financial resources allocated to the financing of the tasks referred to in Article 4 94 par. 1 points 1-9 and 11, paragraph. 4 and 4a and Art. 94b par. 1 and 1a shall be provided in the form of a subjective grant, and financial resources for the financing or financing of the costs of carrying out investments, as well as purchases of fixed assets for the education of students and doctoral students who are disabled, as set out in Article 94 par. 1 point 10, shall be provided in the form of a deliberate grant.

Article 95. [ Delegation] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the manner of division and the mode of transfer of non-public grants to higher education institutions, as referred to in Article 3. 94b par. 1 point 4, taking into account the number of participants in stationary doctoral studies and the cost of stationary doctoral studies in particular fields of science and art and with a view to raising the quality of the participants ' education stationary doctoral studies in a non-public university.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education grants the grants referred to in art. 94 par. 1, 4 and 4a, specifying their height and purpose. Grants referred to in Article 94 par. 3, grant the competent minister, specifying their height and purpose.

Article 96. [ Delegations] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

(1) the manner and mode of setting the cost-intensity indicators for each direction of the first-and second-cycle full-time studies and the areas of education, as well as for stationary doctoral studies in the specific fields of study, taking into account the conditions attached to the conduct of those studies,

2. the method of distribution of the grant referred to in Article 2. 94 par. 1 point 7 and paragraph. 4 and Art. 94a, taking into account in particular the number of students and PhD students, including those in difficult material situation and the number of students and PhD students, who are persons with disabilities,

3) the granting mode and the rules and mode of accounting for the grant referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 10

-to ensure that these measures are spent efficiently, taking into account the quality of education.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education in consultation with the Minister of National Defence and the Ministers competent for internal affairs, health, culture and protection of national heritage and maritime affairs will determine, by means of a regulation, the manner in which the grants referred to in Article are to be distributed. 94 par. 1 points 1 to 6, 8, 9 and 11 and paragraph 1. 4a, taking into account in particular:

1) in respect of the tasks referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 1-the cost-absorption of studies of stationary and stationary doctoral studies in the individual fields of study and the quality of education and the number of students of stationary studies and participants in stationary doctoral studies,

2) in respect of the tasks referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 8-data on the number of students in stationary studies, in the framework of the education of which the tasks related to the provision of health services are carried out,

3) in terms of the tasks referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 11 and paragraph. 4a-data on the number of students and doctoral students who are handicapped

-to ensure that these measures are effectively spent.

Art. 96a. [ Delegation] The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the method of distribution and the mode of transmission of grants for the financing of the pro-qualitative tasks referred to in Article 4. 94b par. 1 points 1, 2 and 5 and paragraph 5. 1a, taking into account:

1) in respect of the tasks referred to in art. 94b par. 1 point 1-the possibility of their funding for the duration of the KNOW status, taking into account data on the number of academic teachers, and in scientific units-academics, as well as participants in stationary doctoral and student studies stationary studies in organisational units with KNOW status,

2) in respect of the tasks referred to in art. 94b par. 1 point 2-possibility to finance no more than twenty-five core organisational units of the university for a period of three years, taking into account data on the number of academic teachers, students of stationary studies and stationary participants doctoral studies in the organisational units of higher education institutions, which have obtained the Commission's distinguished evaluation in the framework of the programme evaluation,

3) in terms of the tasks referred to in art. 94b par. 1 point 5-data on the number of participants in stationary doctoral studies,

4) in terms of the tasks referred to in art. 94b par. 1a-improving the quality of education and organisational and programming restructuring in line with the National Framework of Qualifications

-having regard to the quality of scientific research and training.

Article 97. [ Rules and mode of financing research and development works] The rules and mode of funding for research and development activities carried out in the university, which are eligible for funding from the measures provided for in the state budget for science, shall be set out in the Act of 30 April 2010. the rules for financing science.

Article 98. [ Revenues of public universities] 1. The grounds of public universities are in particular:

1) grants from the state budget referred to in art. 94 par. 1 points 1-6, 8, 9 and 11 and Article 94b;

2) the resources obtained from the budget of the State for learning referred to in the law referred to in art. 97;

3) payment for the provision of educational services provided and for the education in the studies and doctoral studies conducted in non-stationary forms, as well as for the provision of artistic artistic services provided by universities;

3a) fees for the proceedings relating to the confirmation of learning outcomes;

4) fees for the proceedings relating to the admission to the studio;

5) one-off fees for the issuance of a diploma, certificate and other document related to the course of studies;

6) repayments for research services and specialist, specialist and high-specialist diagnostic, rehabilitation or medical services, as well as royalties and revenues from cultural activities;

7) income from business;

(8) income and interest income;

9) the proceeds from the sale of the components of its own property and from the payment for the use of these components by third parties on the basis of the lease, lease or other contract;

10) income for donations, inheritance, enrolment and public sacrifices;

11) resources from foreign sources, not refundable;

12) the measures referred to in art. 94 par. 6;

(13) the remuneration of the remuneration referred to in Article 13. 86e ust. 2, and from the part of the university's resources for the commercialisation carried out by the employees.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine for the academic year, by means of a regulation, the maximum amount of the fee referred to in paragraph. In accordance with the provisions laid down in Article 1 (1) (b) of the European Commission, the Commission shall take into account the specificities of studies, including the need for tests to check the

2a. The Rector of the institution shall determine for the academic year the amount of the fee referred to in paragraph. Article 1 (4), having regard to the principle that the fee may not exceed the costs planned to be incurred to the extent necessary for the performance of the activities relating to the admission to studies in the direction and level of education specified.

3. The unused financial resources of a given year remain at the institution's disposal.

Article 99. [ Collection of fees for providing educational services] 1. A public school student may charge fees for providing educational services related to:

1) the education of students in non-stationary studies and participants in non-stationary doctoral studies;

1a) (repealed);

1b) (repealed);

2) repetition of specific classes in stationary studies and stationary doctoral studies due to unsatisfactory results in science;

3) conducting studies in a foreign language;

4) conducting classes not covered by the study plan, including classes supplementary to the educational effects necessary to undertake second cycle studies in the specified direction;

5) conducting postgraduate studies, training courses and trainings;

6) to confirm the learning outcomes.

1a. (repealed).

1b. (repealed).

2. The amount of the fees referred to in paragraph. 1, shall determine the rector of the public university, with the fact that the fees referred to in paragraph. In accordance with Article 1 (1) and (2), they shall not exceed the costs incurred to the extent necessary to mobiliate and operate in the institution concerned, respectively, the studies or doctoral studies referred to in paragraph 1 (1) and (2). 1 point 1, and the classes in the studies and doctoral studies referred to in paragraph 1. In addition to the costs of the preparation and implementation of the institution's development strategy, and in particular the development of scientific and scientific and scientific infrastructure, including depreciation and refurbishing, point 2.

2a. (repealed).

3. The Senate of the public university sets out the rules for the collection of charges binding the rector when concluding the contract referred to in art. 160a ust. 1, and the mode and conditions of the release-in whole or in part-of these fees of students or PhD students, in particular those who achieve outstanding results in science or participated in international scholarship programmes, and those who found in difficult material circumstances.

4. The rules for charging fees and the amount of fees in a non-public university shall be determined by the authority indicated in the statutes, with that of the fees for providing educational services related to the education of students in the studies and doctoral studies and fees associated with the the recurrence of specific classes in the studies and doctoral studies shall not exceed the costs incurred to the extent necessary to mobiliate and operate in a given university, study or doctoral studies, and study or study programmes, or doctoral studies, taking into account the costs of preparation and implementation of development strategies institutions, in particular the development of academic staff and the didactical and scientific infrastructure, including depreciation and overhaul.

5. The amount of the fees for carrying out the confirmation of the learning effects shall not exceed the costs incurred in the provision of this service by more than 20%.

6. Information on the amount of fees for the educational services referred to in paragraph. In order to be able to do so, the institution shall publish on its website the amount of the costs incurred to the extent necessary for the provision of these services.

Article 99a. [ Actions and documents exempt from fees] The university does not charge fees for the registration for the following semester or year of study, examination, including a correctional exam, a committee examination, a diploma examination, the issue of a professional apprentice log, submission and evaluation of the diploma thesis and the issue of a supplement to diploma.

Article 100. [ Financial and financial plan] 1. The public school shall bear the costs of its activities, commitments and expenses for development and other needs from the revenues specified in art. 98 (1) 1.

2. The public school shall conduct a self-contained financial economy on the basis of a financial and financial plan, approved by the Senate of the university, in accordance with the provisions on public finances and accounting.

2a. Non-public school shall conduct a self-contained financial economy on the basis of a financial and financial plan, approved by the collegiate body designated by the institution's statutes, in accordance with the accounting rules, and in the field of management of the funds coming from the state budget, also in accordance with the provisions on public finances.

2b. The financial year of the year is the calendar year.

3. The factual and financial plan within fourteen days of its adoption:

1) the public university shall provide the Minister with the supervision of the Minister and the Minister responsible for the matters of public finance;

2) a non-public higher education institution shall provide the Minister with the competent higher education.

Art. 100a. [ Corrective program] 1. Public school, in which the sum of net losses over a period of not more than five years exceeds 25% of the amount of the grant from the state budget received in the year preceding the current financial year on the tasks referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 1, shall be required to draw up a recovery programme.

(2) The public university shall draw up a programme of recovery not later than three months after the loss referred to in paragraph 1 is determined. 1.

3. The recovery programme shall include measures to recover the financial equilibrium by balancing the planned costs of the activities with the revenue referred to in Article 3. 98 (1) 1 within a period of not more than three years from the date of adoption of the remedial programme.

4. The Senate of a public university enacted the program of remedial and submits it to the minister of the supervisors of the university. The Senate of the public university shall submit to the Minister periodically reports on the implementation of the recovery programme, together with a report on the implementation of the financial and financial plan referred to in Article 4. 35 par. 2. The first report shall be submitted in the calendar year following the year in which the repair programme was adopted.

5. Where a public university does not introduce a corrective programme in accordance with the procedure laid down in paragraph 1, the provisions of the procedure referred 2-4 or evaluation of the results of the corrective programme submitted in the periodic reports referred to in paragraph 2. 4, indicates that its objectives will not be achieved, the minister supervising this university calls, for a period of not more than three years, the person acting as the rector, entrusting her tasks with regard to the development and implementation of the remeditative programme.

6. On the day of the appointment of the person in office of the Rector:

1. the current rector of the public university shall be suspended in the performance of duties; during the period of suspension of the Rector shall not be entitled to the remuneration function;

2. the activities of the college bodies of the public institutions in the field of decision on the financial economy shall be suspended, in particular with regard to the competences referred to in art. 90 par. 4; the other powers of the collegiate bodies are carried out on the basis of existing rules;

3) the person acting as rector becomes the President of the Senate of the public university.

7. Suspension as referred to in paragraph 6 points 1 and 2, without prejudice to the expiry of the term of office of the Rector and of the members of the collegial bodies. Where the term of office of the Rector expires during the period for which a person acting as the rector has been appointed, the rector shall not be selected for the remainder of that period until the end of that period.

8. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the scope and mode of implementation of the recovery programme leading to financial equilibrium, taking into account the level of debt and the specificity of the institution.

Article 101. [ University Funds] 1. The public school shall create:

(1) the basic fund;

2) other funds, the creation of which provides for separate provisions.

1a. The university can set up a university development fund.

2. The net profit shall be allocated to the basic fund and, in the case of the establishment of a fund for development of higher education institutions, shall also be allocated to that fund.

3. The net loss shall be covered by the basic fund.

4. The annual financial statements of the public institution are subject to examination by a statutory auditor.

Article 102. [ Essential fund] 1. The basic fund shall reflect the value of the property of a public university.

2. In public universities, fixed assets and intangible assets, with the exception of buildings and premises and civil engineering facilities, shall be amortised on the basis of the rules laid down in separate regulations.

3. Buildings and premises and civil engineering facilities shall be decommitted.

Article 103. [ Fund for material assistance to students and PhD students] 1. The school shall create a material aid fund for students and PhD students.

2. The Fund referred to in paragraph 2. 1, create from:

1) the grant referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 7 and paragraph. 4, with the exclusion of funds for the Minister's scholarships referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 point 4;

2) fees for the use of the student house;

3) fees for the use of the student canteen;

4) other revenues, including the fees for the rental of rooms in houses and student canteens.

3. The material assistance fund for students and doctoral students in the part referred to in the paragraph. Article 2 (1) shall be devoted to the payment of scholarships and services and, in the case of public universities, to house overhaul and student canteens. The grant for material aid to doctoral students may not be less than the proportion of PhD students in the number of students and not more than 6% of the amount of the grant referred to in the paragraph. 2 point 1.

4. The material assistance fund for students and doctoral students in the part referred to in the paragraph. 2 points 2 to 4 shall be devoted to the cost of living of houses and student canteens, including the salaries of staff employed in those homes and student canteens, and a write-off of the social benefit fund for those workers.

4a. A copy of the social welfare benefit fund for the employees referred to in paragraph 1. 4, employed in a public university shall be carried out in accordance with art. 157.

5. The material assistance fund for students and doctoral students in the part referred to in the paragraph. 2 points 2 to 4, may also be intended for the payment of scholarships and inflexes, as well as for the renovation and modernisation of houses and student canteens, as well as for the covering of the costs referred to in paragraph 2. 6.

6. The student may devote part of the grant referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 7 and paragraph. 4, up to a maximum of 0,2%, not exceeding in a given financial year, to cover the costs incurred by the higher education institution for the implementation of the tasks associated with the award and payment of scholarships and the support for students and doctoral students.

7. The resources of the material aid fund for students and doctoral students from the source referred to in paragraph 1 shall not be used for the financial year in question. In accordance with Article 2 (1), the following shall be carried out for the following year for the purposes of the 3, and the resources coming from the sources referred to in paragraph. 2 points 2 to 4-for the purposes set out in paragraph 2. 4-6.

8. The resources of the material aid fund for students and doctoral students disbursed in violation of the mouth. 3-7 are reimbursable to the fund.

Article 103a. [ The relevant application of the Article provision. 103] Article Recipe 103 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the scientific units conducting doctoral studies.

Article 104. [ Own scholarship fund for scholarships for employees and students and doctoral students] 1. The university may create, from measures other than those referred to in art. 94 par. 1 and 6, own scholarship fund for scholarships for employees and students and doctoral students, and the military university also for professional soldiers performing professional military service in the official positions of this university. Scholarships from this fund may be awarded if the statutes of the university so provide, irrespective of the scholarships referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 and in Art. 199 (1) 1.

2. Stypendia referred to in paragraph. 1, are awarded to students and PhD students in the agreement respectively with the university executive body of student self-government indicated in the student self-government regulations or with the university executive body of self-government doctoral students indicated in the rules of self-government of PhD students.

Article 105. [ Delegation] The Council of Ministers shall determine by way of regulation the detailed rules of the financial economy of public universities, including:

1) the rules for drawing up the financial and financial plan,

2) rules of creation and changes in the state of funds, including the fund development fund,

3) the accounting rules, including cost records, taking into account:

(a) the settlement of costs by type of activity, with the extraction of financing from the State budget and from own revenue,

(b) the settlement of costs in the framework of the didactic activity, broken down by the cost of education in stationary and non-stationary studios,

4) how to adapt the existing rules of the financial economy of the institution to the provisions

-in order to ensure the efficient use of public funds.

Article 106. [ The activities of the university and economic activity] The university's conducting of didactic, scientific, research, experimental, artistic, sporting, rehabilitative or diagnostic activities does not constitute an economic activity within the meaning of the provisions of the Act of 2 July 2004. about the freedom of economic activity (Dz. U. of 2010 No. 220, item. 1447, as of late. zm.).

Article 106a. [ Height of the calculation subsidy] (1) Where, in a non-public university, the unused appropriations from grants for the financing of the task referred to in Article 1 (1) (a) (a) (i) 94 par. 4 or 4a or art. 94b par. 1, at the end of the previous financial year, exceed the amount of the calculation grant for the financing of the task in question for the financial year:

1. the minister responsible for higher education does not grant a grant to the institution for the financing of the task concerned;

(2) The university shall return to the budget of the State not used grants for the financing of the task concerned, in an amount equal to the difference between the state of the funds at the end of the previous financial year and the amount of the calculation subsidy.

2. The provisions of the Act of 27 August 2009 shall apply to the refund of funds. on the public finances relating to the repayment of the grant not used by the end of the financial year, except that the grant is refundable within seven days from the date of receipt by the institution of the minister competent for higher education the amount of the calculation grant.

3. The amount of the calculation grant shall be determined for the tasks referred to:

1) in art. 94 par. 4-taking into account the data on the number of students and doctoral students, including those in difficult material situation, and the number of students and PhD students who are disabled;

2. in Art. 94 par. 4a-taking into account data on the number of students and doctoral students who are disabled;

3) in art. 94b par. 1 point 1-taking into account data on the number of academic teachers, and in scientific units-academics, as well as participants in stationary doctoral studies and students at stationary studies in organizational units possessing the status of KNOW, and the possibility to subsidise the organisational units during the period of KNOW status;

4) in art. 94b par. 1 point 2-taking into account data on the number of academic teachers, students of stationary studies and participants in stationary doctoral studies in the organisational units of higher education institutions, which obtained a distinguished evaluation the Commission, in the framework of the programme evaluation, and the possibility of funding the institution's organisational units for a period of three years;

5. in Art. 94b par. 1 point 4-taking into account the number of participants in stationary doctoral studies and the cost of stationary doctoral studies in particular fields of science and art;

6) in art. 94b par. 1 point 5-taking into account data on the number of participants in stationary doctoral studies.

SECTION III

University staff

Chapter 1

General provisions

Article 107. [ School staff] University staff are academics and employees who are not academic teachers.

Article 108. [ Academic teachers] The academic teachers are:

1) scientific and teaching staff;

2. staff of teaching staff;

3. scientific staff;

4) certified librarians and diplomat employees of documentation and scientific information.

Article 109. [ Employment of academic teachers] 1. Academic teacher may become a person who:

1) has the qualifications specified in the Act;

2) has full capacity for legal acts;

3) she has not been punished by a final court sentence for a deliberate offence;

4) has not been punished with the disciplinary penalty mentioned in art. 140 par. 1 point 4;

5) enjoys full public rights.

2. (repealed).

3. Employment in a university as an academic teacher of a foreigner occurs without the need for authorisation and consent of the employment authority. The authorisation and consent shall also not require the foreigner to pay any other gainful employment in respect of the tasks referred to in Article 4. 111.

3a. When employing the person referred to in paragraph. 3, as well as a Polish citizen, who degree, degree in the field of art or professional title obtained abroad, may be waiving the conditions set out in art. 114.

4. The person referred to in the mouth. 3, shall be subject to social security and health insurance obligations, and shall enjoy the powers provided for in the Act and other powers on the basis of applicable Polish nationals remaining in the employment relationship.

Article 110. [ Positions] 1. Scientific and didactic workers and scientific staff shall be employed in the positions of:

1) ordinary professor;

2) an extraordinary professor;

3) visiting professor;

4. adiunkta;

5) assistants.

2. The staff of the teaching staff shall be employed in the following positions:

1) senior lecturer;

2) lecturers;

3) a lector or instructor.

3. In a vocational college, teaching staff may also be employed at the posts indicated in the paragraph. 1 points 1-3 and 5.

4. (repealed).

Article 111. [ Responsibilities of scientific and didactic staff] 1. Scientific and didactic workers shall be obliged:

1) educate and educate students, including supervising the development by students of educational, semester, diploma, factual and methodical work;

2) carry out scientific research and development work, develop scientific or artistic work;

3) participate in the organizational work of the university.

2. Scientific staff shall have the obligations laid down in the paragraph. 1 points 2 and 3.

3. The duties of academic teachers holding a scientific title of a professor or a postdoctoral degree of the habilitated doctor should also be given the training of scientific staff.

4. The teaching staff shall be obliged:

1) educate and educate students, including supervising the development by students of educational, semester, diploma, factual and methodical work;

2) raise their professional qualifications;

3) participate in the organizational work of the university.

5. Academic teachers employed in a vocational college may participate in the research work. The conditions for conducting these works shall be determined by the college authority indicated in the statutes.

Article 112. [ The provision of health care services by academic teachers employed in a medical university or other university conducting activities in the field of medical sciences] 1. Academic teachers employed in a medical university or other institution conducting activities in the field of medical sciences participate in the exercise of health care by carrying out teaching and research tasks in connection with the award health benefits in the organisational units necessary to conduct the teaching and research activities made available to these universities in accordance with the rules laid down in the provisions on the activity of the medicinal product.

2. In granting the health benefits referred to in paragraph. 1, the academic teachers participate on the basis of a separate agreement concluded with the entity conducting the medicinal activity providing the entity referred to in the paragraph. 1.

3. The provisions of the paragraph. 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the basic organisational units of public universities operating in the field of veterinary sciences.

Art. 112a. [ Authorisation to pass the teacher to a minimum term of office] 1. Academic teacher makes a statement in the university, which entitles the selected basic organization unit of the university, and in a university which does not have basic organizational units conducting at least one course of study-a university, In order to be classified as a minimum of one direction, one direction of single Master's or one course of first-cycle studies and a second degree course or one course of study only on the first degree or one direction of study only second degree.

2. Academic teacher may additionally lodge in the organization unit of the same university or in the organizational unit of another university at most one statement, authorizing this entity to pass it to a minimum of a term of one direction first degree studies.

3. The certificates referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2, shall be submitted before the beginning of the academic year, but not later than 30 June of the year preceding the academic year, or before the beginning of the semester in the case of changes in employment affecting the minimum staff.

Article 113. [ Diplomated librarians and certified staff of scientific documentation and information] The diploma of the librarians and the diplomat staff of the documentation and scientific information shall be employed in the following positions:

1) the senior curator of the diplomat, the senior diplomat;

2) the diplomat's curator, the diplomat's documentalist;

(3) the library adjunct, the assistant professor of documentation and scientific information;

4) the library assistant, the assistant documentation and scientific information.

Article 114. [ Employment in individual positions] 1. At the position of a professor ordinary person may be employed by a person with a scientific title of the professor.

2. At the position of an extraordinary professor may be employed by a person having a degree of doctor habilitated or a scientific title of the professor.

3. On the position of a visiting professor, a person who is an employee of another university may be employed, having a degree in doctorate or a professor's scientific title, subject to Art. 115 (1) 3.

4. A person with a doctoral degree and the highest degree of marine life may be employed as an extraordinary professor at the position of an extraordinary professor at the position of an extraordinary professor.

5. At the position of an adjunct can be employed by a person who has at least the scientific degree of the doctor.

6. The assistant may be employed by a person who has at least a master's professional title or an equivalent title.

7. At the positions of the teaching staff referred to in art. 110 (1) 2, may be employed persons with a Master's professional title or an equivalent title.

8. (repealed).

9. In the positions referred to in art. 113, may be employed persons with a Master's professional title or an equivalent title.

Article 115. [ Employment of persons not meeting the requirements laid down in the Act] 1. At the position of an extraordinary professor or a visiting professor may be employed by a person not meeting the requirements laid down respectively in art. 114 par. 2 and 3, if he has a PhD degree and significant and creative achievements in scientific, professional or artistic work, confirmed in the mode specified in the statutes.

1a. Condition of employment as a professor of extraordinary person not meeting the requirements of the art. 114 par. 2 is to obtain a positive opinion of the Central Commission for Degrees and Titles, subject to the paragraph. 1b.

1b. At the position of an extraordinary professor or professor visiting the Rector may employ a person not meeting the requirements laid down respectively in Art. 114 par. 2 and 3, if the person obtained the doctoral degree of the PhD in the Republic of Poland or abroad and for at least five years has been directing the research teams in another state by himself and has significant scientific achievements.

2. (repealed).

3. In a military university, a visiting professor may be employed by a person with at least a military rank of a brigadier general or a counter-Admiral.

3a. A person with a degree in the appropriate state service, corresponding at least to the degree of brigadier general, may be employed in the position of a visiting professor at the position of a visiting professor.

4. (repealed).

5. (repealed).

Article 116. [ Additional Requirements and Qualifications] 1. The statutes of the university may specify additional requirements and professional qualifications of the persons employed in the positions referred to in art. 110.

2. The statutes of the university shall determine the additional requirements and professional qualifications of the persons employed in the positions referred to in art. 113.

Article 117. (repealed).

Chapter 2

The employment relationship between university staff

Article 118. [ Establishment of employment relationship with academic teacher] 1. Associate a work relationship with an academic teacher occurs on the basis of a appointment or a work contract. On the basis of the appointment, only an academic teacher with a professor's scientific title shall be employed. Employment on the basis of the appointment shall take place on a full-time basis.

2. The relationship of work with an academic teacher in a public university establishes and resolves the rector in the mode specified in the statute, subject to art. 121 (1) 4.

3. The relationship of work with an academic teacher in a non-public university establishes and resolves the institution of the university indicated in the statute, subject to art. 121 (1) 5, in accordance with the statutes.

4. (repealed).

5. At the military university, the professional soldiers shall be appointed to the positions of academic teachers on the principles and in the manner prescribed by the provisions on the military service of professional soldiers, at the request of the Rector, subject to the provisions of art. 114-116.

6. In the university of state services, officers shall be appointed to the positions of academic teachers on the principles and in the manner prescribed by the regulations concerning these services, subject to the provisions of the Act.

7. Between an academic teacher and a student employed in the same university, his spouse, relative or duty to the second degree, and the person in the relationship of adoption, care or guardianship, shall not have a direct relationship business. This does not apply to persons performing the functions of the unilateral bodies of the university, for whom the Act provides for the appointment of them by election.

Article 118a. [ Employment of academics after an open competition] 1. The employment of an academic teacher in a dimension exceeding half of full-time fixed or indefinite in a public university in the positions referred to in art. 110, follows an open competition. The procedure and conditions of the competition proceedings shall be determined by the statutes.

2. Information about the competitions referred to in paragraph. 1 and in Art. 72 par. 1, art. 75 par. 1 and Art. 76 (1) 1, advertises on the websites of the university, the office serving the minister responsible for higher education and the minister supervising the university, as well as on the website of the European Commission in the European portal for mobile researchers, dedicated to the publication of offers of researchers ' work.

3. Academic teacher who has acquired pension entitlements may be re-employed in the same post, in the same university without a contests.

4. The rules on competition proceedings shall not apply in the case of fixation for the term of a particular academic teacher:

1) directed to work in the university on the basis of a contract concluded with a foreign scientific institution;

2) being the beneficiary of a national contest announced by the National Science Centre or the National Centre for Research and Development or an international competition for the implementation of a research project related to the area of education;

3) employed for the duration of implementation of the project financed:

(a) from measures originating in the European Union,

(b) by any other entity granting the grant;

4) in the same position, if the previous contract of employment was concluded for a period of not less than three years.

Article 119. [ The content of the instrument of appointment and the contract of work concluded with the academic teacher] 1. The act of appointment and the contract of employment concluded with the academic teacher shall determine the parties to the contract, the type of contract, the date of its conclusion and the working conditions and pay, in particular:

1) the type of work;

2) the place of the work;

3) information whether the university is the primary place of work within the meaning of the Act;

4) remuneration for work corresponding to the type of work, with an indication of the components of remuneration;

5) the working time dimension;

6) the deadline for starting work.

2. The condition of conclusion with the academic teacher of the employment relationship on the basis of the appointment shall be the submission in writing of the statement that the university is a primary place of work for him within the meaning of the Act.

Article 120. [ The period of employment as assistant and adjuvant of persons not having the required scientific degrees] 1. The period of employment as an assistant to a person without a doctoral degree, as well as the period of employment in the position of adjuvant of a person without the degree of doctor habilitated, as well as the conditions for shortening and prolongation, and the suspension of these periods shall be determined by the statutes, except that the employment on each of those positions of a person who does not have a doctoral or rehabilitated doctor's degree of scientific degree shall not last more than eight years.

2. To the period referred to in paragraph. 1, not including a break related to:

1) maternity leave, leave on the terms of maternity leave, paternity leave, parental leave or parental leave, granted under the rules laid down in the provisions of the Act of 26 June 1974. -Labour Code;

2) collection of sickness benefit or rehabilitation benefit in connection with the incapacity to work, including due to the disease requiring rehabilitation of medications.

Article 121. [ Appointment of an academic teacher] 1. (repealed).

2. The appointment shall take place for an indefinite period or a specified period.

3. (repealed).

4. The appointment of a professor of ordinary or an extraordinary professor as the rector of a public institution shall be appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education at the request of the Senate of the university.

5. Paragraph Recipe 4 shall apply to a non-public institution where the statutes of that university do not provide otherwise.

6. The powers of the minister responsible for higher education referred to in the paragraph. 4 in respect of military universities, state, artistic, medical and marine institutions shall perform, respectively, ministers referred to in art. 33 (1) 2.

Article 122. [ Service ID] 1. Rector, at the request of the academic teacher, shall issue the academic teacher to the official card.

2. The issue of the official ID card referred to in paragraph. 1, fees relating to the costs of issuing the document shall be levied; the amount of the charge shall not exceed the cost of manufacturing the document. Fees are the income of the university.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the model and the mode of issuing the official identity card referred to in paragraph 1. 1, taking into account the need to provide employment as an academic teacher.

Article 123. [ Termination of the work relationship with the appointed academic teacher] 1. The relationship of work with the appointed academic teacher can be resolved:

1) by agreement of the parties;

2) by denunciation made by one of the parties;

3. without notice.

2. The termination of the employment relationship with the appointed academic teacher shall be terminated at the end of the semester, with a three-month period of notice.

3. In a military university, an academic teacher who is a professional soldier shall be released from a post on the principles and in the mode prescribed by the rules on the military service of professional soldiers.

4. In the university of state services, the termination of the employment relationship with the appointed academic teacher, who is an officer of the competent State service, shall be subject to the rules and procedures laid down in the regulations governing those services, subject to the provisions of the law. laws.

Article 124. [ A solution for termination of the employment relationship with the appointed academic teacher] 1. The Rector may terminate the employment relationship with the appointed academic teacher in the case of:

(1) temporary incapacity for work due to sickness where the period of incapacity exceeds the period of reference, and where the medical practitioner is established to improve the health and the possibility to return to work, if that period exceeds two years;

2) the opening of proceedings for the liquidation of the university;

3) the receipt by the academic teacher of the negative assessment referred to in art. 132;

4) take or exercise by the academic teacher additional employment without the consent of the Rector referred to in art. 129 (1) 1 and 10.

2. The Rector dissolves the employment relationship with the academic teacher in the event of receipt by the academic teacher of the two successive negative assessments referred to in art. 132.

Article 125. [ Termination of the work relationship with the appointed academic teacher for other important reasons] The employment relationship with the appointed academic teacher can also be resolved for other important reasons, after obtaining the opinion of the collegiate body designated in the university's statutes.

Article 126. [ Termination of the work relationship with the appointed academic teacher without notice] The Rector may terminate the employment relationship with the appointed academic teacher without notice in the case of:

1) permanent loss of ability to work in the occupant position, as established by the decision of the medical examiner within the meaning of the provisions on pensions from the Social Insurance Fund, if there is no possibility of employment of the employee on another a position, appropriate to his or her health status and professional qualifications, or when the teacher refuses to switch to such a job;

2) failure to provide within the prescribed period of the decision confirming the ability to work in the occupied position, issued by the medical practitioner periodic or control tests;

3. admission:

(a) the act referred to in Article 115 of the Act of 4 February 1994. about copyright law and related rights (Dz. U. 2006 r. No. 90, item. 631, of late. zm.) established by a final court judgment,

(b) as determined by the final decision of the Disciplinary Board:

-misappropriated or misappropriated by the authorship of the whole or part of another person's work or of artistic execution,

-dissemination, without giving the name or pseudonym of the originator, of another person's work in the original version or in the form of a study,

-dissemination, without giving the name or nickname of the creator, the artistic execution or the public deformation of such a work, artistic execution, phonogram, videograms or endowments,

-another way of violating other copyright or related rights,

-falsifying research or the results of scientific research or other scientific fraud,

-other scientific fraud;

4. to convict the final sentence for a deliberate offence.

Article 127. [ Termination of the employment relationship of the appointed academic teacher by virtue of law] 1. The application of the work of the appointed academic teacher expires under the law in the case of:

1) stating that the appointment was made on the basis of false or unexpired documents;

2) the final judgment of the court of loss of public rights;

3) the final punishment of the disciplinary punishment of deprivation of the right to exercise the profession of academic teacher permanently or for a specified period of time;

4) the final decision of the criminal measure in the form of a ban on occupations of a particular position in the case where the ruling concerns the performance of the duties of an academic teacher;

5) the passage of a three-month period of absence at work due to temporary arrest;

6) to hold a custodial sentence or restriction of liberty;

7) the expiry of the period of appointment;

8) the death of the academic teacher.

2. The work ratio of the appointed academic teacher employed in a public university shall expire at the end of the academic year in which he graduated from 67. year of life, if you have acquired the right to a pension. If it is 67. of a year of life, the person has not acquired the right to a pension, the termination of the employment relationship shall take place at the end of the academic year in which it will be entitled. The ratio of the work of a appointed academic teacher with a scientific title of a professor, employed as a professor of extraordinary or ordinary in a public university, expires at the end of the academic year in which he graduated from 70. year of life.

3. The extinction of the employment relationship is established by the Rector.

4. The work ratio of the appointed academic teacher serving as the Rector, at the end of the academic year in which he graduated from 70. year of life, is transformed-for the time remaining to complete the performance of this function-in the employment relationship on the basis of a contract of employment.

5. The application of the work of the appointed academic teacher serving as the pro-rector, the head of the primary organizational unit and his deputy, at the end of the academic year in which he graduated from 67. year of life, and in the case of the appointed academic teacher with a scientific title of professor at the end of the academic year, in which he graduated from 70. year of life, is transformed-for the time remaining to complete the performance of this function-in the employment relationship on the basis of a contract of employment.

Article 128. [ Application of provisions of the Labour Code] 1. The termination or termination of the contract of employment with the academic teacher shall be followed by the rules laid down in the Act of 26 June 1974. -The Labour Code, with the termination of the employment relationship, shall be terminated at the end of the semester.

2. The Rector may terminate the employment relationship of the academic teacher employed on the basis of a contract of employment also in the case referred to in art. 124 (1) 1 point 3.

Article 129. [ Additional employment] 1. Academic teacher employed in a public university may take up or continue employment in the employment relationship only with one additional employer conducting a teaching or research activity. The taking up or continuation by the academic teacher of additional employment in the employment relationship with the employer referred to in the first sentence requires the consent of the Rector. Taking up or continuing additional employment without the consent of the Rector is the basis for the termination of the employment relationship at the post of public university, which is the primary place of work.

2. The Rector refuses to give consent, referred to in paragraph. 1, if the provision of teaching or scientific services in another employer reduces the ability of the institution to function properly or involves the use of its technical equipment and the resources of the university.

3. The academic teacher conducting business activity informs about this rector of the university, which is the primary place of work for him.

4. The provision of the paragraph. 1 shall not apply to academic teachers undertaking employment in the course of employment:

1) in the offices referred to in art. 1 (1) 1 and paragraph 2 points 1, 2 and 4a of the Law of 16 September 1982. about employees of government offices (Dz. U. of 2001. Nr 86, pos. 953, of late. zm.);

2) in the bodies of scientific and professional societies;

3) in the judiciary bodies;

4) in the institutions of culture;

5) in the authorities of the Polish Academy of Sciences and the Polish Academy of Skills;

6. in the local appeal colleges.

5. The recognition or continuation of additional employment in the course of the employment relationship by an academic teacher, being a unitary authority of a public university, shall be subject to the consent indicated in the statutes of the college body of the university. Consent shall be issued for the term of office. In the case of the appointment of an academic teacher to perform the functions of a one-man body, the period for which the approval is granted shall be extended by four months.

6. The consent referred to in the paragraph. 1, shall be issued within two months from the date of the request for authorisation to take up or continue additional employment, and the consent in the case referred to in the paragraph. 5, within two months from the date of commencation of the term of office of the single person.

7. Within four months from the date of failure of the competent collegiate authority to continue by an academic teacher who is a one-person institution of a public institution, additional employment in the course of a teacher's employment relationship the academic is obliged to stop continuing additional employment in relation to the employment relationship. Failure to continue additional employment results in the termination of the mandate of the unitary public university authority.

8. The assessment of the employment relationship referred to in paragraph. 1, follows the end of the month following the month in which the Rector took note of the non-stop by the academic teacher to continue additional employment, and in reference to the rector of the military university, the services state, artistic, medical and maritime-the competent minister referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, with the fact that the termination of the employment relationship occurs in accordance with art. 128 (1) 1. The extinguishing of the term of office referred to in paragraph 1. 7, following the date on which the continuation of additional employment is not stopped.

9. Election of the employment relationship and the expiry of the term of office referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 7, shall or shall state the Rector, in relation to the Rector of the public university, the minister responsible for higher education, and in relation to the rector of the military, state, artistic, medical and maritime universities respectively-competent Minister referred to in Article 33 (1) 2, at the request of the university senate.

10. In a military university, a professional soldier serving on the positions of academic teachers shall apply for the consent referred to in the paragraph. 1, in accordance with the procedure laid down in the rules on professional military service. Taking additional employment in the employment relationship of another employer without obtaining consent results in the referral by the Rector of an application for exemption from the post of academic teacher, in the mode specified in the regulations on professional service military.

11. The provisions of the paragraph. 1-8 shall apply mutatis mutandis to a non-public institution where the statutes do not provide otherwise. The termination of the employment relationship and the termination of the mandate in relation to the rector of a non-public institution shall be effected or established by the founder. The provisions of Article 1 shall apply to the termination of employment. 128 (1) 1.

12. In the case when an academic teacher undertakes additional employment in another university, scientific institute or auxiliary scientific unit of the Polish Academy of Sciences, a research institute or an international scientific institute created on the basis of separate provisions operating in the territory of the Republic of Poland of the university rector or the director of the institute is obliged to notify, within fourteen days, the minister competent for higher education matters. The notice shall indicate the basic organisational unit of the new university or institute where the academic teacher has undertaken additional employment.

Article 129a. [ List of academics and academics] 1. The minister competent for higher education shall run a nationwide list of academic teachers and academics.

2. The list shall include the following data relating to an academic teacher or a scientific worker:

1. forenames and surname;

2) the PESEL number, and in the absence of it-the number of the document confirming the identity and the country of issuing the identity document;

3) country of origin-in the case of foreigners;

4) year of birth;

5. sex;

6) professional title, degree of scientific or scientific title;

7) information on entitlements equivalent to the entitlements of the habilitated doctor acquired on the basis of art. 21a of the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title, and of degrees and title in the field of art;

(8) information on the basic place of work and the place of supplementary employment;

9) information on counting to a minimum of staff.

3. The data referred to in paragraph. 2, they introduce into the POL System-he rectors of the university, directors of research institutes and auxiliary scientific units of the Polish Academy of Sciences, directors of research institutes, director of the Centre for Medical Postgraduate Education, state directors organizational units subordinate to the Minister of Justice, conducting scientific and research activities, and the directors of international scientific institutes established on the basis of separate regulations operating in the territory The Republic of Poland.

4. Access to the data contained in the list shall be entitled to:

1) the relevant ministrom indicated in art. 33 (1) 2, to the bodies of the Central Committee for Degrees and Titles, the Committee for the Evaluation of Scientific Units, the Council and the Commission;

2) rectors of the university, the President of the Polish Academy of Sciences, directors of scientific institutes and auxiliary scientific units of the Polish Academy of Sciences, directors of research institutes, the Director of the Centre for Medical Postgraduate Education, directors state organisational units subordinate to the Minister of Justice, conducting scientific and research activities, and the directors of international scientific institutes established on the basis of separate regulations, operating on the territory of the Republic of Poland-concerning data concerning Academic teachers and academics employed in their units.

5. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1) the detailed scope of the data referred to in paragraph. 2 points 7 to 9, which are included in the list;

(2) the mode and time limits for the entry and updating, archiving and disposal of those data by universities and the units referred to in paragraph 1. 3;

3) the mode and manner of making data available.

6. The Minister responsible for higher education, by issuing the regulation referred to in paragraph. 5, take into account the need to ensure:

(1) the completeness and actuality of the data collected in the list of data for the proper implementation of the staff policy tasks by the entities listed in paragraph 1. 4;

2) the appropriate level of protection of processed data.

Article 130. [ The working time of the academic teacher] 1. The working time of the academic teacher is determined within the scope of his teaching, scientific and organizational responsibilities.

2. The rules for determining the scope of duties of academic teachers, the types of teaching activities falling within the scope of these duties, including the dimension of teaching tasks for individual positions, and the rules for the calculation of teaching hours shall be determined by the Senate.

3. The annual dimension of teaching activities is:

1) between 120 and 240 teaching hours-for teaching and teaching staff;

2) from 240 to 360 hours of teaching staff-for teaching staff, subject to point 3;

3) from 300 to 540 teaching hours-for teaching staff employed in the positions of lectors and instructors or equivalent.

4. The Rector may reduce the dimension of teaching activities below the lower limit of the dimension determined in accordance with the paragraph. 3, in the case of entruning to the academic teacher the performance of important tasks or realization by the academic teacher of research projects or other tasks provided for in the statutes.

5. The detailed scope and dimension of the duties of the academic teacher shall be determined by the head of the organizational unit as defined in the stat

6. The teaching activities may also be carried out outside the university, and in particular in the middle school and post-secondary school run by the university on the basis stipulated by the Senate.

7. The mandatory dimension of the working time of employees referred to in art. 113, as well as library staff and staff of documentation and scientific information, employed in the positions of the library curator, the senior librarian and the senior documentalist, shall be 36 hours per week.

8. The statute of a non-public university may establish a different one from the one specified in the paragraph. 3 and 7 the dimension of teaching activities and the working time dimension of the employees referred to in art. 113, as well as library staff and staff of documentation and scientific information employed at the posts: the library curator, the senior librarian and the older documentalist.

Article 131. [ Conducting didactic classes in oversized hours] 1. In special cases, justified by the need to implement the educational programme, the academic teacher may be obliged to conduct teaching classes in oversized hours, in size not exceeding for the employee scientific-didactic 1/4, and for the teaching staff 1/2 of the didactic responsibilities, determined in accordance with art. 130 (1) 3 and 4.

2. The academic teacher, with his consent, may be entrusted with conducting teaching activities in a dimension exceeding the number of oversized hours referred to in the paragraph. 1. The rules and the mode of entrusting these classes shall be determined by the Senate.

3. Academic teacher in pregnancy or raising a child of up to one year old may not be employed in oversized hours without his or her consent.

Article 132. [ Periodic Evaluation] 1. All academic teachers shall be subject to a periodic evaluation, in particular as regards the sound performance of the duties referred to in Article 4. 111, as well as the observance of copyright and related rights, as well as industrial property rights.

2. The assessments shall be carried out by the entity indicated in the statutes of the university, not less than once every two years or at the request of the head of the organizational unit in which the academic teacher is employed. The evaluation of the academic teacher holding the scientific title of the professor employed on the basis of his appointment shall be made no less frequently than once every four years. The evaluation criteria and the procedure for its conduct, taking into account the possibility of consulting experts from outside the university, are set out in the statutes.

3. The subject referred to in paragraph. 2, when assessing the academic teacher to carry out his teaching duties, takes into account the assessment provided by students and PhD students, after the completion of each cycle of teaching activities. The rules for evaluation and use shall be laid down in the statutes of the institution.

4. To the period referred to in paragraph. 2, not including the period of absence from work on maternity leave, leave on the terms of maternity leave, paternity leave, parental leave, parental leave or leave for health care and period of time military service or replacement service.

Article 133. [ Vacation leave] 1. The academic teacher shall be entitled to a holiday leave of thirty-six working days per year. Holiday leave should be used during the free period from the teaching activities.

2. The academic teacher obtains the right to the first holiday leave on the last day preceding the summer break in teaching classes, and the right to the second and further leave-with the beginning of each calendar year thereafter.

3. Academic teacher shall have the right to holiday leave in a dimension proportional to the period of employment in cases:

1) employment in a calendar year;

2) termination of the employment relationship during the calendar year;

3) take up the job after returning from free, parental leave and leave for health care.

4. Academic teacher employed in part-time work has the right to holiday leave in a dimension proportional to the employment dimension.

5. In the event of the failure to use holiday leave due to termination or termination of employment, the academic teacher shall be entitled to the cash equivalent for the period of untapped leave.

6. The holidays resulting from the distribution of working time in a five-day working week shall not be included in the holiday leave.

7. The mode of granting holiday leave shall be determined by the Senate of the university or body designated by the statutes.

Article 134. [ Paying leave for scientific purposes] 1. The Rector may grant to an academic teacher having at least a doctoral degree, not more than once every seven years of employment in a given university, paid leave of scientific leave in a dimension not exceeding a year for the purpose of carrying out studies outside the university.

2. (repealed).

3. Academic teacher who prepares a doctoral dissertation may receive paid leave of scientific leave not exceeding three months.

4. Academic teacher may, with the consent of the Rector, get a holiday free of charge for scientific purposes.

5. A full-time academic teacher, after having worked at least fifteen years in a university, has the right to paid leave for health care to carry out the prescribed treatment, if his condition of health requires to refrain from working.

(5a) The total amount of leave for health care in the entire period of employment of the academic teacher may not exceed one year.

5b. In the event of health leave being used in parts, the following leave may be granted no earlier than three years after the end of the last period of leave.

5c. The need to give an academic teacher leave for health care is given by a doctor who has the authority to perform preventive examinations in accordance with the provisions issued on the basis of art. 229 § 8 of the Act of 26 June 1974. -Labour Code, operating in the unit of occupational medicine service, with which the university has concluded an agreement referred to in art. 12 of the Act of 27 June 1997. on the service of occupational medicine (Dz. U. of 2014 items 1184), hereinafter referred to as "the qualified doctor".

5d. An authorized doctor performs a medical examination on the basis of a referral issued by the Rector at the request of an academic teacher to give a leave to health care.

5e. An authorized doctor will rule on the need to give the teacher an academic leave for health care and determines the time required to carry out the recommended treatment on the basis of:

1) the results of a medical examination carried out by itself;

(2) the results of the supporting studies or of specialised consultations that it deems necessary;

3) medical records in the course of past treatment.

5f. After the medical examination, an authorised doctor shall issue a medical certificate on the need to provide an academic teacher leave for health abduction, hereinafter referred to as 'a medical certificate'.

5g. Academic teacher and university are entitled from a medical certificate to the voivodship of the occupational medicine centre due to the place of residence of the academic teacher or due to the seat of the university. Where a medical certificate has been issued by an authorized doctor employed in the provincial occupational health centre, the appeal against that decision shall be applied to the research institute in the field of occupational medicine nearest to the the place of residence of the academic teacher or due to the seat of the university.

5h. The appeal shall be lodged in writing within fourteen days from the date of receipt of the decision of the medical certificate, through the assistance of the authorised doctor who gave the medical certificate.

5i. An eligible doctor, through which an appeal is lodged, shall forward it together with the examination documentation to the appeal body within seven days from the date of receipt of the appeal.

5j. A medical examination in appeal mode shall be carried out within thirty days of the date of receipt of the appeal.

5k. The medical certificate issued in the appeal mode is final.

5l. The costs of the research referred to in paragraph. In accordance with the procedure laid down in paragraph 5e, paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not be carried out more than once every three years and the costs of tests carried out in the appeal mode shall be borne

6. The Minister responsible for health in consultation with the Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1) the scope and mode of carrying out the medical examination, to which the academic teacher is obliged to undergo,

2) a model of referral for a medical examination in order to determine the need for an academic teacher to leave for a health care-poring,

3) a model medical certificate of need to give an academic teacher a leave to health care

-having regard to the need to adopt objective and necessary criteria for the assessment of the state of health to be carried out in order to determine the need for treatment and to determine the duration of the treatment, and to ensure the uniformity of the documents

7. The Rector shall give the academic teacher leave for health abduction on the basis of a medical certificate.

8. (repealed).

9. (repealed).

10. Academic teacher making use of leave for health care cannot at this time perform a gainful employment or conduct business activity.

11. The remuneration for the period of paid leave referred to in paragraph. 1, 3 and 5, shall be calculated as remuneration for the holiday leave.

12. Detailed rules and procedures for the granting of leave referred to in paragraph 1. 1, 3 and 5, shall specify the statutes.

Article 135. [ Employment of non-academics employees] 1. Employees of universities which are not academic teachers are employed on the basis of a contract of employment. The employment contract shall include the rector or any other institution of the institution as indicated in the statutes.

(2) To staff who are not academic teachers, the provisions of Article 4 (1) shall apply mutatis mutandis. 118 (1) 7 and art. 138 para. 1.

Article 136. [ Application of provisions of the Labour Code] 1. In cases concerning the employment relationship of university employees, not regulated in the Act, the provisions of the Act of 26 June 1974 shall apply. -Labour Code.

2. Claims on the employment relationship of a university employee shall be considered by the courts of employment.

Chapter 3

Pensions and pensions of academic teachers

Article 137. [ Pensions and pensions] 1. Academic teacher and members of his family shall have the right to benefits under the provisions on pensions and pensions from the Social Insurance Fund, taking into account the provisions of the paragraph. 2 and 3.

2. Academic teacher who is a professional soldier shall have the right to the pension provision on the basis of the provisions on the provision of the retirement provision of professional soldiers and their families.

3. Academic teacher who is a state service officer shall be entitled to the pension provision on the basis of the provisions on the pension provision of the Police officers, the Internal Security Agency, the Intelligence Agency, the Contrintelligence Service Military, Military Intelligence Service, Central Anti-Corruption Bureau, Border Guard, Government Security Bureau, State Fire Service and Prison Service, and their families if they meet the conditions laid down in those provisions.

Article 138. [ Nonce briet] 1. Academic teachers retiring from an incapacity pension shall have the right to a one-off payment of three times the basic salary received for the last month of employment.

2. appointed academic teacher retiring in connection with the achievement of 67. the year of life cannot be reappointed.

Chapter 4

Disciplinary responsibility for academic teachers

Article 139. [ Disciplinary responsibility] 1. Academic teacher shall be subject to disciplinary responsibility for the proceedings waiving the duties of the academic teacher or the dignity of the profession of academics.

2. The liability referred to in this Chapter shall not exclude the disciplinary or professional liability provided by the separate provisions.

3. The disciplinary procedure may also be initiated after the establishment of the academic teacher's employment in the university. Article Recipe 144 ust. 2a shall apply mutatis mutandis.

4. disciplinary proceedings shall be pending before disciplinary committees for academic teachers and shall be bi-instancenary.

Article 140. [ Disciplinary penalties] 1. The disciplinary caries shall be:

1. reminder;

2. reprimand;

3) reprimanded with deprivation of the right to perform managerial functions in colleges for a period of three months to five years;

4) deprivation of the right to exercise the profession of academic teacher for the period from five months to five years or permanently.

2. A copy of the final decision on the award of a disciplinary penalty shall be accompanied by an academic teacher's personal file. The sentencing of the final decisions of the Disciplinary Board for the Academic Teachers referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 and Art. 142a, the adjudicatory penalty referred to in paragraph 1. Article 1 (4) shall be published by the Minister responsible for higher education in the official journal issued by him.

Article 141. [ Retribution Penalty] 1. The punishment penalty for the lesser weight shall be imposed by the Rector after the prior hearing of the academic teacher.

2. Academic teacher punished by the rector of the punishment of the admonition may appeal to the university's disciplinary committee for academic teachers. The appeal shall be lodged within fourteen days of the date of notification of the notice of punish.

3. In the case referred to in paragraph. 2, the Commission shall not measure a stricter penalty.

Article 142. [ Adjudication in Disciplinary Matters of Academic Teachers] 1. In disciplinary matters, academic teachers shall rule:

1) at the first instance-a disciplinary committee for academic teachers in the composition of:

(a) three members, where a disciplinary officer has applied for the application of the sentence laid down in the Article. 140 par. 1 points 1 to 3,

(b) five members, where a disciplinary officer has applied for the application of the sentence laid down in Article 3. 140 par. 1 point 4;

2) in the second instance-the Disciplinary Board for the Academic Teachers at the Council in the composition of:

(a) three members, when the case in which the penalty referred to in Article is adjudicated is considered. 140 par. 1 points 1 to 3,

(b) five members, when the case in which the penalty referred to in Article is adjudicated is considered. 140 par. 1 point 4.

(2) If, in the course of the proceedings, the circumstances justifying the case in the five-member composition are disclosed, the committee shall issue a decision on the recognition of the case in such a composition. New members of the formation of the adjudicatory shall be appointed by the Chair of the Disciplinary Board for Academic Teachers or of the Disciplinary Board for Academic Teachers at the Minister or at the Council.

3. The contributions of the committees referred to in paragraph 3. 1, at least one of the members should be a student.

4. In the formation of the adjudicating committee referred to in paragraph 1. 1 point 2, at least one of the members should have a higher legal education.

5. The Chairperson of the formation shall be the academic teacher holding a scientific title or a scientific degree not lower than the scientific title or the scientific degree of the obviated.

Art. 142a. [ Disciplinary Commission] 1. In disciplinary matters of the persons referred to in art. 145 (1) 6, in the first instance the disciplinary committee appointed by the Minister responsible for higher education to conduct disciplinary proceedings initiated at the request of a disciplinary spokesperson appointed by the Minister.

2. In the cases referred to in paragraph. 1, the second instance shall give the disciplinary committee referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 2.

3. The composition of the committee referred to in paragraph 3. 1, the minister shall appoint sixteen members.

4. To the committee referred to in paragraph 1. 1, the provisions of Article 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis. 142 (1) 1 point 1, paragraph 1. 2, 4 and 5.

Article 143. [ Disciplinary Commission] 1. The Disciplinary Board referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 1, comes from the selection. The selection mode specifies the statute.

2. The disciplinary committee referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 2, shall be selected by the Council. The selection procedure shall specify the rules of procedure adopted by the Council.

2a. Persons performing the functions of unitary authorities of the university may be members of a disciplinary board after a period of four years after the cessation of their duties.

3. The disciplinary committees shall be unhinged in the area of adjudication.

4. The Disciplinary Committees shall decide on their own all factual and legal matters and shall not be bound by the decisions of other authorities applying the law, except in the case of final convictions of the court and of the opinion of the committee referred to in Article 4. 144a.

5. The provisions and rulings of the adjudicatory bench shall be decided by a simple majority.

6. The term of office of the Disciplinary Board referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 1, lasts four years and starts with the beginning of the term of office of the institutions of the university.

7. The tenure of the disciplinary committees referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 2 and art. 142a, it takes four years and starts on 1 January.

8. Support of Disciplinary Committees referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 2 and art. 142a, they perform organizational cells of the office serving the minister competent for higher education matters.

Article 144. [ Initiation of disciplinary proceedings] (1) A disciplinary procedure shall be initiated by the disciplinary committee, following a request from the disciplinary officer, after an investigation has been carried out by the disciplinary officer, either from the authority or on the instructions of the authority which has appointed him.

2. The investigation of the disciplinary spokesperson shall be initiated immediately, not later than three months after the day of the news of the commission of the offence, which results in the possibility of disciplinary responsibility.

The investigation may not be initiated after a period of five years from the commission of the act, provided that, if the act contains a criminal offence, the investigation may be initiated up to the expiry of the limitation period laid down for the of this crime.

2b. In the event of failure to initiate the investigation procedure within the time limit referred to in paragraph. 2, a disciplinary spokesperson shall immediately inform the Rector and the Minister supervising the university.

3. A disciplinary spokesperson shall initiate an investigation procedure ex officio, in particular where an academic teacher is accused of committing an act of:

1) misappropriated by themselves or misled as to the authorship of the whole or part of another piece or part of the artist's execution;

2) dissemination, without giving the name or pseudonym of the originator, the other's work in the original version or in the form of elabsing;

3) dissemination, without giving the name or pseudonym of the creator, the person's artistic execution or the public distortion of such a work, artistic execution, phonogram, videogram or grant;

4) violation of other copyrights or related rights in other ways;

5) falsifying research or the results of scientific research or making other scientific fraud;

6) the acceptance or request of the property or personal gain or its promise in connection with the performance of the function or occupancy of the position in the university;

7) to invoke the influence of the institution, state or local authority, or to persuade another person to convince them of the existence of such influence and to make the mediation in order to settle the matter in return for the benefit of the property or personal or promise;

8) grant or promise to grant an asset or personal advantage in exchange for the intermediation of the institution's business by means of influence on the decision, act or omission of the person acting as or occupying a position in the university, in to perform this function or to take a position.

4. A disciplinary officer shall, within three months of the opening of the investigation procedure, refer to the competent disciplinary committee an application for the initiation of a disciplinary procedure or to issue a decision to discontinue the proceedings. -

4a. The disciplinary committee shall issue a decision no later than two years after the date of transmission of the request to the disciplinary officer for the initiation of the proceedings.

5. The statute of limitations with regard to the opening of disciplinary proceedings against an academic teacher who is alleged to have committed an act referred to in paragraph 5 shall not apply. 3 points 1 to 5.

6. The disciplinary measures referred to in art. 140 par. 1 points 1 and 2 shall be broken after three years, and the penalties laid down in Article 1 shall be imposed. 140 par. 1 points 3 and 4, except in the case of a fixed penalty, five years after the date of service to the academic teacher of a final judgment on punishment, if, during that period, he has not been refined or punished by the judiciary for the Intentional crime. A copy of the sentence of punishment attached to the personal files of the academic teacher shall be subject to removal from these files on the date of the payment of the sentence.

7. The disciplinary committee, which has ruled the disciplinary penalty, excluding the sentence referred to in art. 140 par. 1 point 4, which is settled on a permanent basis, on a request made not earlier than two years after the date on which the decision to punish the person is entitled to be punished, may decide to tarnish it.

Art. 144a. [ Opinion of the Committee on Ethics in Science] In cases of disciplinary action, which at the same time constitute a breach of the principles of ethics in science, in particular those referred to in art. 144 ust. 3 points 1 to 5, the Disciplinary Board may request the opinion of the Committee on Ethics in Science as referred to in Article 3 (1) of the Rules of the European Parliament. 39 (1) 1 of the Act of 30 April 2010. o Polish Academy of Sciences (Dz. U. Nr 96, pos. 619 and 2011 Nr 84, pos. 455). The opinion of the Committee on Ethics in Science shall bind the Disciplinary Board in order to determine the content of the infringement.

Article 145. [ Disciplinary Ombudsmen] 1. The disciplinary board of the institution shall appoint the rector from among the academic teachers with at least the degree of scientific doctor of the habilitated doctor.

1a. The Minister responsible for higher education shall appoint sixteen disciplinary ombudsmen from among academic teachers, of which:

1) eight represents one of the areas of knowledge specified in the regulations issued on the basis of art. 3 para. 1 of the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title, and of degrees and title in the field of art and has at least the scientific degree of the habilitated doctor;

2) eight have at least a degree of doctor of legal science.

2. (repealed).

3. A disciplinary spokesperson shall be bound by the instructions of the body which has appointed him.

4. The term of office of disciplinary ombudsmen appointed by the Rector shall be four years and shall begin on 1 January of the year following the year in which the term of office of the institutions of the university is commenced.

5. The term of office of disciplinary ombudsmen appointed by the minister responsible for higher education shall last four years and shall begin on 1 January.

6. The Minister responsible for higher education shall instruct the disciplinary ombudsmen appointed by the Minister to initiate the investigation procedure in the event of a news of the disciplinary replenishment of the alleged rectors, the pro-rectors, the chairman of the committee referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 1, and the chairman and members of the committee referred to in Article 1. 142 (1) 1 point 2 and art. 142a.

Art. 145a. [ Convent of Ombudsmen] 1. The Disciplinary Ombudsmen appointed by the Minister shall form the Convent of Ombudsmen in the minister competent for higher education.

2. The tasks of the Convention of Ombudsmen shall be:

1) formulating opinions and conclusions in matters not subject to disciplinary proceedings, concerning good practice in science and academic work, including in cases addressed to the minister competent for science and the minister competent for affairs higher education;

2) to formulate opinions on cases of particularly complicated arising from the proceedings, at the request of the university's disciplinary committees, excluding cases reserved to the committee referred to in art. 144a;

3) to initiate work on projects defining the principles of good practice in science and higher education.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education will determine, by way of regulation, the internal organisation of the Convention of Ombudsmen and the procedure for the implementation of tasks by the Convention of Ombudsmen, with a view to promoting good practice in science and higher education. and to provide support to institutions for disciplinary action.

Article 146. [ Use of defender's aid] 1. The defendants shall have the right to use the assistance of the chosen defender. Where a disciplinary spokesperson requests the judgment referred to in Article 1, the following shall be applied for. 140 par. 1 point 4, and the blamed does not have a defender of the choice, the chairman of the adjudicatory formation shall appoint a public defender from among the academic teachers of the university.

2. The meeting of the Disciplinary Board may be held in the absence of an obviated or a disciplinary spokesperson, provided that they have been duly notified of the date and place of the meeting.

A disciplinary procedure shall be open only to the staff of the institution concerned, the victim, the representatives of the Council and the Minister for the supervision of the university, the person at whom the proceedings are carried out in the event of a death, defender and, with the consent of the blamed, to the representative of the trade union of which he is a member.

3. From the decision of the Disciplinary Board of the Disciplinary Board for Academic Teachers and the Committee referred to in Art. 142a, the parties may refer to the committee referred to in Art. 142 (1) 1 point 2, within fourteen days from the date of service of the decision, together with the reasons for the decision.

4. From the final decision of the Disciplinary Board, referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 2, the parties are referred to the Court of Appeal in Warsaw-the Court of Labour and Social Insurance. The provisions of the Civil Procedure Code relating to appeals shall apply to the appeal. The appeal of the Court of Appeal does not serve the cassation complaint.

5. Information on the final judgment in the cases of infringements referred to in art. 144 ust. 3 points 1 to 5, the Disciplinary Board shall communicate to the awarding authority the financial resources for the study.

(6) A disciplinary procedure with a final judgment may be resumed if:

1) a flagrant violation of the law has been accepted in connection with the proceedings, and there is a reasonable basis for acceptance that this could have an impact on the content of the decision;

2) following the release of the decision, new facts or evidence unknown at the time of its release, indicating that the blamed was innocent, was convicted of committing another act or the commission unjudicated the proceedings;

(3) in the course of the proceedings, the provisions which were prevented or seriously impeded by the blamed exercise of the rights of defence were not or seriously impeded, or the composition of the committee did not comply with the conditions laid down in the Article. 142, or a person who is exempted from the exemption.

7. The reopening shall not take place due to the reason mentioned in paragraph. In accordance with the procedure laid down in paragraph 6, paragraph 1, if the court of appeal has been identified by the Court of Appeal in accordance 4.

8. The resumption of disciplinary proceedings to the disadvantage of the blamed shall not be admissible after his death or after the lapse of three years from the commission of the act being the basis of the decision, and when the act constituted a criminal offence-after the expiration of the period of limitation to prosecute this offence, or in the event of the execution of the sentence and its collapse.

9. An application for the resumption of disciplinary proceedings may submit, within thirty days from the day of the news of the reason justifying the resumption: blamed, defender, disciplinary spokesperson, and after the death of the blamed or when they occur reasonable doubt as to his recency-including his spouse, relative in a straight line, brother or sister.

Article 147. [ Suspension of the academic teacher in the performance of duties] 1. The Rector may suspend in full the duties of an academic teacher against whom criminal or disciplinary proceedings have been initiated, and during the investigation procedure, if due to the gravity and reliability of the submitted allegations It is deliberate to depart it from the performance of its duties.

2. The academic teacher shall be suspended from the power of his duties on the day of his temporary arrest.

3. The suspension in the performance of duties shall not last more than six months, unless a criminal proceedings are still pending against the academic teacher.

Article 148. [ Reduction of basic salary] 1. The basic salary of an academic teacher during the period of suspension in the performance of duties may be reduced to a maximum of up to half, and temporarily arrested shall be reduced to a maximum of up to half, starting from the first day of the calendar month following the month during which the suspension occurred. Allowances for remuneration shall not be granted during the period of suspension in full.

2. If the disciplinary or criminal proceedings end with the cancellation of the lack of evidence of guilt or the issuance of a judgment or an acquittal judgment, the academic teacher shall be paid the remainder of the full remuneration.

Article 149. [ Powers of the Minister responsible for higher education in the Explanatory and Disciplinary Proceedings] 1. The minister competent for higher education in the course of the investigation and disciplinary procedure shall be entitled to the rector's powers, if the scrolment is alleged to the rector, the procurators, the chairman of the committee referred to in art. 142 (1) 1 point 1, and the chairman and members of the committee referred to in Article 1. 142 (1) 1 point 2 and art. 142a.

2. The powers of the minister competent for higher education referred to in the paragraph. 1 in respect of military universities, state services, arts, medical and maritime services shall be carried out by the ministers referred to in Article 1 (1) of the Rules of the European Union. 33 (1) 2.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, a detailed procedure for the investigation and disciplinary procedure, including the conduct of the investigation and disciplinary procedure, the mode of suspension and resumption disciplinary action, the manner and conditions of the call and interrogation of the blamed, witnesses and experts, and the conduct of other evidence, and the manner in which disciplinary penalties are carried out and their dismissals, taking into account the need to ensure reliability, objectivity, transparency and efficiency of handling cases .

Article 150. [ Application of the Code of Criminal Procedure] The provisions of the Act of 6 June 1997 shall apply mutatis mutandis to disciplinary proceedings against academic teachers in matters not governed by the Act. -Code of Criminal Procedure (Dz. U. Nr. 89, pos. 555, z późn. zm.), excluding art. 82.

Chapter 5

Salaries and other benefits for university staff

Article 151. [ Wages] 1. The conditions of remuneration for the work and the granting of other benefits related to the work for employees employed in the public university until such time as they are placed under their collective agreement or the remuneration rules will determine, by way of regulation, the Minister the competent for higher education in consultation with the Minister responsible for the work of the work, establishing:

1) the amount of the minimum rate of basic salary in relation to individual posts and the amount and conditions for the granting of other components of remuneration, so that the amount of the average monthly salary in the public university, in individual groups of employees ' positions in relation to the base amount as defined in the Finance Act for the members of the civil corps mentioned in the Article 5 point 1 lit. and the Act of 23 December 1999. on the shaping of remuneration in the state budget sphere and on the revision of certain laws (Dz. U. of 2011 r. Nr 79, pos. 431 and No. 291, pos. 1707) was not lower:

(a) in a group of professors ' positions, from 391,8%,

(b) in a group of positions of doctors, adiunts and senior lecturers, senior diplomas, senior diplomas, diplomas and diplomas, as well as library adjuncts and documentation adjuncts. and scientific information-from 261,2%,

(c) in the group of posts of assistants, lecturers, lecturers, instructors, library assistants, documentation assistants and scientific information-from 130,6%,

(d) in a group of employees who are not academic teachers from 130,6%

-the amount of the basic amount referred to in the Finance Act, taking into account the principle that the individual rates of individual components of the institution's remuneration are fixed by the rector;

2) the components of the remuneration which are paid to the academic teacher monthly in advance and other components of the academic teacher's salary, taking into account the principle that the right to be paid in advance of the remuneration expires on the last day of the month, in which the employment relationship has ceased, except that the staff member retains the remuneration paid for that month;

3) a list of basic job positions and qualification requirements for non-academic staff, taking into account the current position of work positions and academic tradition in the higher education institutions;

4) cases in which an academic teacher loses the right to a granted function allowance, taking into account the length of the period of the part of the function;

5) periods of work and other periods entitling to the appendix for the seniority referred to in art. 154. 3, taking into account the principle that the counting shall be subject to:

(a) completed periods of employment,

(b) other periods taken into account on the basis of separate provisions as periods on which workers ' rights are subject,

(c) periods of assistants for preparatory studies, carried out on the basis of the rules and conditions for the establishment of assistants in higher education establishments,

(d) periods of residence abroad resulting from the referral granted under the rules for the management of workers for scientific, didactic and training purposes;

6. the method of calculating the hourly rate of basic remuneration and the allowances determined by the monthly rate resulting from the personal grade of the academic teacher and the employee not being an academic teacher, taking into account the principle, that the monthly rates are divided by the number of working hours per month and, in respect of academic teachers, by the number 156, taking into account the amount of the remuneration and the allowances set out in the monthly wage;

7. the method of determining and crediting working hours, including oversized hours during the period of justified absence at work, for the purpose of determining the amount of remuneration available during that period, taking into account the rules that:

(a) during the period of illness or other unforeseen, justified absence of the academic teacher hours of teaching activities resulting from the didactic pensum which, according to the schedule of classes, would fall for the duration of that absence, shall be counted, for the purpose of the establishment of the number of hours of teaching activities, as hours worked as planned,

(b) the dimension of oversized hours shall be determined on the basis of the settlement of actual hours worked,

(c) an academic teacher for whom a didactic charge is not planned because of his or her employment after the start of the academic year, provided that he is absent from work relating in particular to the long term illness, unpaid leave, or other dismissal, military service, maternity leave, leave on maternity leave, paternity leave, parental leave or termination of employment before the end of the academic year, shall be included in the overworked hours of teaching activities one thirtieth established for the annual amount of the pensum for each week of absences for the period during which the teaching activities of the institution are to be carried out

-taking into account the working time standards resulting from the provision of the Act.

2. The remuneration of the rector of a public university shall be determined by the minister competent for higher education, and of the military, state, artistic, medical and maritime universities, as appropriate, the minister referred to in art. 33 (1) 2.

3. In public universities the remuneration of rectors, prorectors, chancellors and quaestors shall be public, shall not be subject to the protection of personal data.

4. The salary for employees of a public university shall determine the Senate within the funds held by the university.

5. The remuneration and other benefits for the employees of military universities that are professional soldiers determine the provisions on the military service of professional soldiers.

6. The remuneration and other benefits for the employees of the university's State services, being officers of State services, shall be determined by the rules applicable to those services.

7. During the period of carrying out the tasks entrusted in accordance with art. 130 (1) 4 part of the remuneration for the work involved in carrying out these tasks may also be financed by means of non-budgetary resources, including those granted by foreign agents for that purpose.

8. The Senate of the university may allocate additional resources to increase the remuneration if the university has the resources for that purpose from other sources than those laid down in Art. 94 par. 1. The rules for the distribution of such measures shall be determined by the exercise of the powers of trade

Article 152. [ Collective Labour Agreement] 1. (repealed).

2. (repealed).

3. From the date of entry into force of the collective agreement or the rules of procedure of remuneration to the employees covered by the arrangement or the rules of remuneration, the provisions issued on the basis of art shall cease to apply. 151 ust. 1.

Article 153. [ Vacation leave a salary] 1. The academic teacher shall be entitled during the period of the holiday leave to pay the remuneration he would have received if he had worked at that time. The variable remuneration components shall be calculated on the basis of the average salary for the 12 months preceding the month of commencation of the leave. If the employment lasted for a shorter period, the average remuneration shall be calculated over the entire period of employment, taking into account the wage rates applicable during the period of leave.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the method of determining the remuneration for holiday leave and the equivalent for the period of untapped holiday leave, taking into account, in particular, that the amount the cash equivalent shall be determined in accordance with the rules applicable to the calculation of the remuneration for the period of holiday leave.

Article 154. [ Right to pay for the time of justified absence at work] 1. (repealed).

2. (repealed).

3. An employee of a public university shall be entitled to an appendix for the seniority of 1% of the basic salary for each year of work, paid in monthly periods starting from the fourth year of work, except that the allowance may not exceed 20% basic salaries.

Article 155. [ Awards] 1. Academic teachers may receive scientific, didactic or organisational achievements, or for the overall achievements of the Rector's rewards and the Minister's award for higher education.

2. Academic teachers employed in a military university, a state institution, an art university, a maritime university or a medical institution may receive for scientific, educational or organisational achievements or for the overall achievements of the prize. the Rector and the award of the competent minister referred to in art. 33 (1) 2, on the basis and in accordance with the procedure referred to in paragraph 1. 3-7.

3. Budgetary means for the Minister's prizes referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, shall be specified in the amount of 0,05% of the planned annual subsidy referred to in Article 94 par. 1 point 1. These measures shall remain in those parts of the budget of the State whose disposal is appropriate by the Ministers in accordance with the provisions of Article 4 (1). 94 par. 3.

4. Public school shall charge funds for the rector's rewards, referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, in the amount of 2% planned by the university of annual funds for personal salaries for academic teachers.

5. The Minister responsible for higher education in consultation with the Minister of National Defence and the Ministers responsible for internal affairs, culture and the protection of national heritage, health and maritime affairs will determine, by means of a regulation, the detailed rules and the procedure for awarding the prizes of the ministers mentioned in paragraph. 1 and 2, having regard to:

1) the types of prizes and their amount, determined in relation to the minimum rate of remuneration of a professor of ordinary, determined on the basis of art. 151 ust. 1 point 1;

2) mode of qualification proceedings.

6. The rules and mode of awarding the rector's awards shall be determined by the rules of procedure set by the Senate

7. Employees who are not academic teachers may receive the rector's rewards for the work of the rector.

8. The public school shall charge funds for the rector's rewards referred to in paragraph. 7, in the amount of 1% of institutions planned by the higher education institutions for the personal remuneration of this group of employees. The rules for the allocation and award of prizes are laid down in the

Article 156. [ Jubilee Awards] 1. Employees of a public university shall have the right to the jubilee prizes, for years of work, in the amount of:

1) for 20 years of work-75% of the monthly salary;

2) for 25 years of work-100% of the monthly salary;

3) for 30 years of work-150% of the monthly salary;

4) for 35 years of work-200% of the monthly salary;

5) for 40 years of work-300% of the monthly salary;

6) for 45 years of work-400% of the monthly salary.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of regulations, periods of work and other periods giving entitlement to the jubilee prize and the method of calculation and payment, taking into account that:

(1) a worker who is at the same time remaining in more than one employment relationship, shall be determined separately for each employment relationship;

(2) the basis for calculating the amount of the award shall be the remuneration of the employee at the date of payment and, if the employee is more favourable, the remuneration of the right to the award at the date of acquisition, taking into account the amount of the remuneration paid by the worker. the components of remuneration and other benefits from the working relationship accepted for the calculation of the cash equivalent for holiday leave;

3) payment of the award shall take place immediately after the employee acquisitions the right to it;

4. in the case of termination of the employment relationship due to retirement or disability pension, this award shall be paid on the date of termination of the employment relationship, if less than twelve months is missing for the acquisition of the right to the prize.

3. An employee of a public university shall be entitled to an additional annual salary in accordance with the rules laid down in the provisions on the additional remuneration of employees of the branch of the budget sphere

Article 157. [ A write-off of the social benefit fund for the employees of public universities] 1. For employees of public universities, a write-down of 6,5% of the annual salaries planned by the higher education institution is created for the employees of public universities.

2. In public HEIs, occupational pension schemes can be created using a social benefit fund of up to 30%.

3. A copy of the social benefit fund to one former employee of a public institution which is a pensioner or a pensioner shall be a calendar year of 10% of the annual sum of the lowest pension or pension of the previous year, as established in accordance with Article 3 (1) of the Financial Regulation. 94 par. 2 point 1 (c) and the Act of 17 December 1998. o pensions from the Social Insurance Fund (Dz. U. 2009 r. No. 153, pos. 1227, of late. zm.).

4. The copies referred to in paragraph 1 1 and 3, they constitute a single fund in the public university.

4a. The children of students and participants of the doctoral studies may benefit from the establishment of the nurseries and the children's clubs.

4b. The fees referred to in Article 58 par. 2 of the Act of 4 February 2011. on the care of children under the age of 3 (Dz. U. Nr 45, poz. 235, No 131, pos. 764 and No. 171, pos. 1016), increase the share of social welfare benefits.

5. In matters not regulated in the mouth. 1, 3 and 4 shall apply the provisions on the establishment of a social benefit fund.

Article 158. [ Exemption of application of the law] The provisions of Chapter III of the Act do not apply to soldiers in active military service, designated for the performance of tasks outside the military, on positions of academic teachers in organizational units of the university.

SECTION IV

Studies and students

Chapter 1

Organisation of studies

Article 159. [ Studios] Studies at a university are taught as first-or second-cycle studies. The uniform master's studies are conducted in the directions specified in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 pt. 1a and art. 9b.

Article 160. [ Rules of study] 1. The organization and the tok of studies and the associated rights and obligations of the student shall determine the regulations of the studies.

The Rules of Procedure shall also lay down the conditions and modalities for the participation of outstanding students in the classes provided for in the course of studies in accordance with the faculties and the principles of the pre-financing of such courses.

2. Studies in the university are conducted in accordance with the effects of education, to which there are adapted programmes of study, including study plans.

3. (repealed).

Article 160a. [ Conditions for the collection of fees related to the completion of studies] 1. Terms and conditions for the collection of fees associated with the holding of studies referred to in art. 98 (1) 1 point 5, and the fees for the educational services referred to in art. 99 par. 1 points 1 to 6, as well as the amount of those fees shall be determined by the contract between the university and the student or the person admitted to the studies, concluded in writing under the rigorome of invalidity.

2. The contract shall be concluded no earlier than after the adoption of the decision of the admission to the studio and no later than thirty days after the commencment of the classes.

3. The contract shall be concluded for the entire anticipated period of studies; the student is not obliged to pay any fees other than those specified in the contract.

4. The fees specified in the contract of the university may download no earlier than after the conclusion of the contract.

5. The model of the contract shall be determined by the Senate of the public university, and in the case of a non-public university, the body designated in the stat

6. The school shall be obliged to post the model of the contract on its website.

7. The claims resulting from the contract shall expire on the expiry of three years.

Article 161. [ Adoption and entry into force of the Rules of Study] 1. The regulations of the studies pass the university senate at least five months before the beginning of the academic year.

2. The regulations of the studies shall enter into force at the beginning of the academic year, after agreement with the student body of the student self-government. If, within three months of the adoption of the rules of procedure of the university and the university, the authority of the student council does not come to an agreement on its content, the rules of procedure shall enter into force under the redecision of the Senate of the institution of the institution. by a majority of at least two thirds of the votes of its registered office.

3. At military universities and institutions of state departments, the rules of study shall enter into force after the approval of the Minister of National Defence or of the Minister responsible for internal affairs, respectively.

4. The provisions of paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis to amendments to the Rules of Procedure. 1-3.

Article 162. [ Delegation] The Minister responsible for higher education shall specify, by means of a regulation, the conditions to which the provisions of the rules of study in HEIs must comply, taking into account:

1) the duration of the academic year,

2) the conditions and mode of conducting the teaching classes,

(3) the evaluation scales used,

4) mode of carrying out, at the request of a student or promoter, an open diploma examination,

5) the deletion mode from the list of students,

6. conditions:

(a) to study according to an individual programme of studies, including a study plan, taking into account scientific care,

(b) the granting of leave,

(c) resuming studies,

(d) change of direction or form of study,

(e) carrying out examinations and for obtaining a litigations,

(f) admission to the diploma examination,

(g) graduation,

7) the conditions for proper implementation of the didactic process, taking into account the specific needs of students who are disabled,

8) conditions of study by students admitted to study as a result of confirmation of learning outcomes, taking into account an individual plan of studies and scientific care

-having regard to the need to ensure the proper exercise of the rights of the student in the course of studies.

Article 163. [ Stationary and Non-Stationary Studies] 1. Studies at the university are conducted as a stationary or non-stationary studio.

2. In a public university, the number of students enrolled in stationary studies may not be less than the number of students enrolled in non-stationary studios.

Article 163a. [ State services] In the university of state services, the number of students enrolled in a non-stationary study does not include firefighters in the service of a permanent service directed at those studies by the competent supervisor referred to in art. 32 par. 1 points 1-3, 5, 6 and 8 of the Act of 24 August 1991. o State Fire Brigades (Dz. U. of 2013 r. items 1340, with late. zm.).

Article 164. [ Teaching classes] 1. The lectures in the university are open, if its statutes do not provide otherwise.

2. The teaching activities of the institution and the knowledge or skills test, as well as the diploma exams, may be conducted in a foreign language in the field and under the conditions laid down in the study regulations. In the foreign language, knowledge or skills may also be carried out in the course of admission to studies and the preparation of the diploma work. A university host for the study of foreigners organizes classes for these people from Polish language.

3. Educational recognition in the studies may also be carried out using methods and techniques of distance learning.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the conditions which must be fulfilled in order for the teaching activities referred to in paragraph 1 to be carried out. 3, taking into account the provision by the university of adequate availability for students of classes conducted with the use of distance learning methods and techniques and the appropriate proportion of the time of these classes, respectively in stationary studies and on non-stationary studios, to the total time of classes in the studios.

Art. 164a. [ ECTS credits] 1. ECTS credits are assigned to the student's occupancy education programme.

2. In order to obtain a degree of graduation of first degree studies a student is obliged to obtain at least 180 ECTS credits, second cycle studies-at least 90 ECTS credits, uniform master studies-at least 300 ECTS credits in a system of five-year studies and 360 ECTS credits in the system of six-year studies.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education may specify, by means of a regulation, the higher number of ECTS credits necessary to obtain a degree of graduation taking into account the areas of education, the fields of study and the levels of education.

Article 165. [ Moving and recognition of the results achieved by a student in the organisational unit of a parent university or other institution] 1. The regulations of the studies shall take into account the transfer and recognition of classes passed by a student in the organisational unit of the parent institution or in another university, including foreign, in accordance with the principles of the system of transfer of achievements.

2. A student transferring classes in a university other than the parent, including a foreign, with the assigned ECTS credits, shall be included in the achievements expressed in ECTS credits at the home university.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the conditions and the mode of transfer of classes classified by the student, including those expressed in ECTS, with a view to ensuring the continuation of education, adopting the minimum number of 30 ECTS credits required for the semester.

Article 166. [ Duration of study] 1. The bachelor's studies last at least six semesters, and engineering studies at least seven semesters.

2. To the period of first degree studies and homogeneous master studies, a student's professional practice is included.

2a. For the period of first-and second-cycle studies and uniform master degree studies of firefighters in the candidate's service, they include the student's professional practice.

3. The Senate of the university may determine the conditions for releasing the student from the obligation to take a practice.

4. Second-cycle studies last from three to five semesters.

5. A one-year master's degree lasts from nine to twelve semesters.

6. Non-stationary studies may last one or two semesters longer than the corresponding stationary studios.

Article 167. [ Graduation of studies] 1. Graduates of the studies receive university degrees of graduation, confirming obtaining the appropriate professional title and supplements to diplomas. Graduates of postgraduate studies and training courses receive certificates of completion of these studies or courses.

1a. The diploma pattern approves the senate of the university. The Rector shall transmit the approved diploma formula without delay to the Minister supervising the higher education institution and to the Minister responsible for higher education.

2. The date of completion of the studies is the date of submission of the diploma examination, in the case of medical, dental and veterinary directions-the date of submission of the last required exam study plan, and in case of the pharmacy direction-the date of the pass last, as provided for in the study plan.

2a. The person who graduated from the first degree studies shall retain the rights of the student by 31 October of the year in which she completed those studies, excluding the right to material assistance referred to in art. 173.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1) professional titles awarded to graduates of first and second degree studies and uniform master's studies, taking into account existing professional titles;

2) [ 6] the conditions for issuing and the necessary elements of diplomas, including joint diplomas and post-graduate certificates, and the placing on the diplomas of graphic signs informing the level of the Agricultural Qualifications Framework referred to in Article 10 of the Act of 22 December 2015. the Integrated Qualifications System, taking into account the levels and the form of education and the types of professional titles;

3) the model of the Diploma Supplement, taking into account the scope of the necessary information.

Art. 167a. [ Condition of accession to the Diploma Examination] 1. The condition of accession to the diploma examination is a positive assessment of the thesis.

2. Diploma work shall be a stand-alone development of a particular scientific or artistic question or artistic accomplishment presenting the general knowledge and skills of a student associated with the given direction of study, level and profile of education, and Ability to analyze and infer yourself.

3. The thesis may be, in particular, the written work, the published article, the design work, including the design and execution of the program or computer system, and the work of construction, technological or artistic work.

4. The student is obliged to check written diploma papers before the diploma examination using anti-plagiarism programs cooperating with the nationwide repository of written diploma papers.

Art. 167b. [ National repository of written diploma papers] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall run a nationwide repository of written diploma papers.

2. The repository shall include:

1) the title of the diploma thesis;

2) names and surname of the author of the thesis;

3) the names and surname of the promoter of the diploma thesis;

4) the names of the reviewers of the diploma thesis;

5) the name of the basic organizational unit;

6) the name of the university;

7) the date of the passing of the diploma examination;

8) direction of study;

9) the content of the thesis.

3. The repository shall not include works containing information to be protected under the provisions on the protection of classified information.

4. The data referred to in paragraph 2, they introduce into the system of POL-he rectors of the university. Access to data shall be given to the promoter of the diploma work and to the Commission.

5. The Rector of the University is obliged to introduce the diploma thesis to the repository immediately after the passing of the diploma examination.

Article 168. [ Joint study by various universities and scientific institutions] 1. First-and second-cycle studies and uniform master's studies can be conducted jointly by various universities and scientific institutions, including the participation of foreign universities and scientific institutions, on the basis of the concluded by them agreements.

2. The subject of the agreement may be the conduct of studies in the direction and level of education, in which the basic organisational units of the Polish universities which are parties to the agreement have the powers to conduct studies at the level of education no lower than the level specified in the agreement.

3. Graduates of the studies referred to in paragraph. 1, may receive a common diploma, meeting the requirements laid down in the regulations issued on the basis of art. 167 par. 3.

Art. 168a. [ Studies of a practical profile with the participation of economic operators] 1. The student may conduct studies of a practical profile with the participation of business entities.

2. The way of conducting and organising the studies referred to in the paragraph. 1, shall specify the contract concluded in writing between the university and the economic operator. The contract may specify:

1) the possibility of conducting classes with students, in particular practical, by employees of business entities;

2) the participation of the operator in the development of the education programme;

3) how to finance studies by an economic operator;

4) the effects of education;

5) the way of implementation of practices and trainees.

Art. 168b. [ Cooperation of universities with competent authorities on the exercise of the right to exercise the profession] 1. The student may conduct studies in cooperation with the authority conferring the authority to pursue the profession, the body conducting the examination proceedings in the framework of obtaining the profession, the body of the professional self-government, the organization economic or registration authority.

2. The way of conducting and organising the studies referred to in the paragraph. 1, specifies the contract concluded in writing between the university and the entity referred to in the paragraph. 1. The contract may specify:

1) how to conduct classes with students;

2. the participation of the entity referred to in paragraph 2. 1, in the development of the education programme;

3) the effects of the education, taking into account the knowledge and skills checked in the qualifying proceedings for the granting of the exercise of the profession;

4) the way of implementation of the practices and internors.

Article 169. [ Admission to studies] 1. A person who fulfils the conditions of recruitment established by the university may be admitted to the university and has the following:

1) a certificate of maturity or a certificate of maturity and a certificate of the results of the matrimonial exam from individual subjects referred to in the Act of 7 September 1991. on the education system, when applying for a first-degree admission or a uniform master's degree;

2. a master's title, a bachelor's degree, an engineer or equivalent, and fulfils the conditions laid down by the paragraph. 2-in the case of applying for admission to the second degree studies.

1a. A candidate for stationary studies in a public university or a student transferring from another university is required to make a statement on the continuation or completion of studies in other fields of stationary studies in a public university.

2. The Senate of the university shall determine, by way of resolutions, conditions, mode and time limit for the commencation and completion of recruitment, including by electronic means, for individual courses of study. The resolution shall be made public not later than 31 May of the year preceding the academic year to which it is adopted, and shall send the Minister responsible for higher education. In the event of a new course of study or a newly formed university, the Senate shall adopt a resolution and send the Minister responsible for higher education and the Minister supervising the university, giving it to the public without delay.

3. The basis of admission to first degree studies or uniform master's studies are the results of a matritorial exam. The Senate of the university shall determine in accordance with the procedure laid down in paragraph 2, what results of the matural exam form the basis for admission to the studies.

4. The student may carry out additional entrance exams, in accordance with the mode determined by the mouth. 2, only if there is a need to check artistic abilities, physical fitness or special predispositions to undertake studies in the given direction of unchecked in the mode of a matrimentation exam, or when the applicant for admission for studies he holds a certificate of maturity obtained abroad. These examinations may not relate to subjects covered by the maturic examination.

5. Conditions and mode of recruitment in the case of entrance exams referred to in paragraph. 4, they should take into account the specific needs of candidates for studies, which are disabled.

6. If the basis for admission to study is the results of the maturity exam, the university senate may adopt a resolution to conduct entrance exams, in accordance with the mode determined by the paragraph. 2.

6a. If the basis for admission to the studies are the results of the maturity exam and a certificate of the results of the maturing exam from individual subjects referred to in the Act of 7 September 1991. If you are a member of the institution, you will be able to take a decision on the basis of your own examination of the institution's education system. 2, with the exception of the items mentioned in the certificate.

7. The provisions of the paragraph. 3 and 4 concerning the matrimonial exam and its results shall be applied according to a foreign examination confirmed by a certificate or another document recognized in the Republic of Poland for the document entitling to apply for admission to the studies higher according to art. 93 (1) 3 and 4 of the Act of 7 September 1991. an education system, a foreign examination, if the resulting entitlement to apply for admission to higher education has been confirmed in the Republic of Poland in accordance with art. 93a of this Act, as well as a foreign examination confirmed by a certificate or other document, IB diploma or EB's diploma referred to in art. 93 (1) 1 of this law, and the results of that examination.

8. The detailed rules for admission to university studies in public universities and finalists of the central level finalists shall be defined by the Senate of the university for a period of at least three years.

9. The Senate of the university may specify detailed rules for admission to the studies of laureates of international competitions and nationwide competitions, including those organised by the university.

10. The recruitment shall be carried out by the recruitment commissions appointed by the head of the basic organisational unit or by any other body designated by the statutes. The recruitment committee shall take decisions on admission to studies.

11. The recruitment commission shall not set up where admission to the studio is free. In such a case, decisions on admission to study shall be taken by the head of the institution's primary organisational unit or by any other body designated by the statutes.

12. From the decision of the recruitment commission serves the appeal, within fourteen days from the date of service of the decision, to the university of the recruitment commission, established in the mode specified in the statutes.

13. From the decision of the head of the primary organization unit of the university or other body designated in the statutes shall serve to appeal to the Rector, within fourteen days from the date of service of the decision.

14. The basis of appeal in the cases referred to in paragraph. 12 and 13, there may be only an indication of the breach of the conditions and the mode of recruitment for the studies, determined in accordance with the paragraph. 2.

15. After considering the appeal in paragraph mode. The decision shall be taken by the institution of the institution to be recruited and, after consideration of the appeal in paragraph 1, to be taken into consideration. The decision is taken by the Rector. This decision is final.

16. The results of the recruitment procedure are overt.

17. At the military university and in the university of state departments the conditions and mode of admission to the studies of candidates for professional soldiers and officers of state services shall determine, at the request of the Senate, respectively the Minister of National Defence or the minister competent for affairs internal.

Article 170. [ Acquisition of student rights] 1. The person admitted to the studio acquires the law of the student with the moment of immatriculation and the submission of the vow, the content of which determines the statutes of the university.

2. The student starting the studies shall have the right to be trained in the rights and duties of the student.

3. Training is conducted by the Students ' Parliament of the Republic of Poland in consultation with the student council of the university.

Article 170a. (repealed).

Article 170b. (repealed).

Article 170c. [ National student list] 1. The minister competent for higher education shall run a nationwide list of students, excluding students of military universities being soldiers.

2. The list shall include the following data relating to the student:

1. forenames and surname;

2) the PESEL number, and in the absence of it-the number of the document confirming the identity and the country of issuing the identity document;

3. nationality;

4) country of origin-in the case of foreigners;

5) year of birth;

6. sex;

7) place of residence before beginning of studies: village or city;

8) the sum obtained by the student of ECTS credits in each course of study, level and profile of education;

(9) the nature of the benefits granted to the material;

10) the number of ECTS credits, which as a result of the confirmation of learning outcomes have been included in the student for the given training programme of the specified direction, level and profile of education;

11) diploma number of graduation in the specified direction, level and profile of education;

12) the date of completion of the studies and the name of the earned professional title or the date of the deletion from the list of students.

2a. The data referred to in paragraph 2. 2 and in the provisions adopted on the basis of art. 170d, they introduce into the POL-on rectors of universities and rectors of universities conducted by churches and religious associations receiving grants and other measures from the state budget.

3. Access to the data contained in the list shall be entitled to the competent ministers referred to in Article 3. 33 (1) In the context of data relating to students in the field of higher education, the Commission and the Rectors for the data relating to students in the HEIs they are directing

4. (repealed).

Article 170d. [ Delegation] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1) the detailed scope of the data referred to in art. 170c (c) 2 points 8 and 9 and art. 201a ust. 2 points 7 and 8, which are included in the lists and information on studies or doctoral studies;

(2) the mode and time limits for the entry of the data in the lists referred to in Article 3 (2). 170c (c) 1 and Art. 201a ust. 1, and to update, archive and delete these data;

3) the mode and manner of making available the data contained in the lists referred to in art. 170c (c) 1 and Art. 201a ust. 1.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education, by issuing the regulation referred to in paragraph. 1, take into account the need to ensure:

1) the completeness and actuality collected in the data lists for the proper implementation of tasks in the field of higher education policy by the entities listed in art. 170c (c) 3 and art. 201a ust. 4;

2) the appropriate level of protection of processed data.

Article 170e. [ Confirmation of learning outcomes in a given direction] 1. To confirm the effects of learning in a given direction, level and profile of education is the qualified basic organisational unit of the university with at least a positive programme assessment in this direction, level and profile of education, and in In the case of studies, the basic organisational unit of a university with the authority to confer a doctorate in the area of education and the area to which it is assigned, is not carried out. direction of study.

2. The learning effects shall be confirmed to the extent that the education effects of the training programme in the specific direction, level and profile of education are concerned.

3. The learning effects are not confirmed in the fields of study referred to in art. 9b.

Article 170f. [ Determine the organization of confirmation of learning outcomes] The University Senate determines the organization of the confirmation of learning outcomes, including:

1) the principles, conditions and mode of confirmation of learning outcomes;

2. the method of appointing and operating the Committee on the verification of the effects of learning.

Article 170g. [ Confirmation of learning outcomes] 1. Learning effects can be confirmed:

1) a person holding a maturity certificate and at least five years of professional experience-in the case of applying for admission to a first degree course or a uniform master's degree;

2) a person holding a professional title of a bachelor's or equivalent and at least three years of professional experience after completing his first-cycle studies-in the case of applying for admission to a second-cycle degree;

3) a person holding a master's professional title or equivalent and at least two years of professional experience after graduation of second degree studies or homogeneous master studies-in the event of applying for a party to the next direction first-or second-cycle studies or a single master's degree studies.

2. In the case of graduates of teacher colleges, teachers of foreign language colleges and colleges of employees of social services acceding to confirming the effects of learning is not required to meet the condition of the five-year experience of course.

3. As a result of the confirmation of learning outcomes, you can count the student not more than 50% of ECTS credits assigned to the given training program of the specified direction, level and profile of education.

4. The number of students in the given direction, level and education profile, who have been admitted to the studies on the basis of the best results obtained as a result of confirmation of learning outcomes, may not be greater than 20% of the total number of students on this direction, level and profile of education.

Chapter 2

Rights and obligations of students

Article 171. [ Student's privileges] 1. (repealed).

2. A student may study according to an individual program of studies, including a study plan, on the basis established by the board of the basic organizational unit or another body indicated in the statutes.

3. A student may transfer from another university, including foreign, with the consent of the head of the primary organizational unit of the host institution, expressed by decision, if he has fulfilled all the obligations arising from the regulations in force in of the university that he leaves.

Article 172. [ Right to leave] 1. Student can get a holiday from classes in the university on the rules and in the mode specified in the rules of study.

2. During the period of use of the leave the student retains the rights of the student, unless the regulations of the studies or the provisions of material assistance provide otherwise.

Article 173. [ Material aid] 1. The student may apply for material assistance from the funds earmarked for this purpose in the state budget in the form of:

1) a social scholarship;

2) a special scholarship for the disabled;

3) Rector's scholarship for the best students;

4) the Minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements;

5) (repealed);

6) (repealed);

7) (repealed);

8) oblivion.

2. A student can apply for accommodation in a university student's home or board at the university student's cafeteria.

3. A student can apply for the accommodation of a spouse and a child in a university student's home.

Article 173a. [ Material aid for students granted by local government units] 1. Material assistance to students may be granted by local government units.

2. The body constituting the units of local government shall specify in the resolution:

1) the type of material assistance;

2) the manner and deadlines for applying for material assistance;

3) a way of exaltation of students to whom material assistance will be granted;

4) the maximum amount of material aid that a student can apply for.

Art. 173b. [ Scholarships for Students for Results in Science] 1. The scholarships for the results in learning for students may be awarded by individuals or legal persons other than state or self-government legal persons.

2. The rules for the award of scholarships referred to in paragraph. 1, approves the minister responsible for higher education, after consultation of the Council.

3. The rules for the award of scholarships referred to in paragraph. 1, for students of military universities, state, artistic, medical and maritime services shall be approved by the minister responsible for higher education, after consulting the competent ministers indicated in art. 33 (1) 2 and the Council.

Article 174. [ Breakdown of resources of material assistance fund for students and doctoral students] 1. The benefits referred to in Art. 173 (1) 1 (1) to (3) and (8), shall be granted by means of a material aid fund for students and doctoral students referred to in Article 3 (1) (a) of the Rules of 103.

2. Rector in agreement with the university body of the student self-government and the higher education institution of the doctoral student body shall divide the grants referred to in art. 94 par. 1 point 7 and paragraph. 4.

3. In the newly created institution of distribution of the fund shall be carried out for the period of the rector

4. Grants from the grants referred to in Art. 94 par. 1 point 7 and paragraph. 4, intended for the rector's scholarships for the best students awarded in a number of not more than 10% of the number of students of each course of study conducted in the university constitute not more than 40% of the funds allocated together for the Rector's scholarships for The best students, social scholarships and oblivion. If the number of students on the course of study is less than ten, the rector's scholarship for the best students may be awarded to one student.

Article 175. [ Grant of material aid] 1. The benefits referred to in Art. 173 (1) 1 points 1-2 and 8, shall be awarded at the request of the student by the head of the primary organisational unit.

2. Rector's scholarships for the best students shall be awarded at the request of the student by the Rector.

3. From the decision of the head of the primary organizational unit on the social scholarship, the special scholarship for the disabled and the forgettable student shall be entitled to the rector, submitted within fourteen days from the day the decision. In the case of the Rector's decision on the scholarship for the best students there is a request for reconsideration of the case.

4. At the request of the competent authority of the student self-government, the head of the primary organizational unit or the rector shall transfer the powers in the scope of granting a social scholarship, a special scholarship for disabled persons, oblivion and Rector's scholarship for the best students respectively of a scholarship commission or a board of scholarship commission.

Article 176. [ The award of material assistance to a university without a basic organisational unit] 1. In a university which does not have a basic organisational unit, the benefits referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 points 1-3 and 8, shall be awarded at the request of the student by the Rector.

2. From the decision of the Rector referred to in paragraph. 1, shall have the right to submit a request for reconsideration within fourteen days from the date of receipt of the decision.

3. At the request of the competent authority of the student self-government, the Rector shall transfer the entitlement referred to in the paragraph. 1, the scholarship commission, and in the examination of the application referred to in paragraph. 2, the appeal of the scholarship commission.

Article 177. [ Scholarship Commission and Appeals Board of Scholarship] 1. The scholarship commission and the appeal committee shall be referred to in Article 1. 175 par. 4, he shall appoint, as appropriate, the head of the basic organisational unit or rector from among the university staff and the students delegated by the competent authority of the student council.

2. The scholarship commission and the appeal committee shall be referred to in Article 4. 176 (1) 3, appoints the rector from among the students delegated by the competent authority of student self-government and university staff.

3. Students make up the majority of the composition of the committees referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2.

4. Decisions issued by the scholarship committees and appeals committees of the scholarships referred to in art. 175 par. 4 and art. 176 (1) 3, shall be signed by the chairman of those committees or acting under the authority of the Vice-Chairperson.

5. Supervision of the activities of the scholarship commission and the appeal of the scholarship commission referred to in art. 175 par. 4, the head of the basic organisational unit or rector shall be exercised, as appropriate, and the supervision of the activities of the committees referred to in Article 4. 176 (1) 3-Rector.

6. Within the framework of the supervision referred to in paragraph 1. 5, respectively the head of the basic organizational unit or rector may repeal the decision of the scholarship commission or the redress of the scholarship commission incompatible with the provisions of the Act or the Rules of Procedure referred to in art. 186 para. 1.

Article 178. [ Stypendia minister for outstanding achievements] 1. The minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements grants to students the minister competent for higher education at the request of the rector of the university opinion of the Board of the basic organisational unit, and in the case of non-primary university organizational unit-through the Senate of the university.

2. The authority of the minister competent for higher education matters referred to in the paragraph. 1, with regard to the universities of state, artistic, medical and maritime services, shall be performed by the Ministers referred to in Article 4 respectively. 33 (1) 2.

3. The application for the grant of the scholarship referred to in paragraph 1, for students of military universities requires the opinion of the Minister of National Defence.

4. The minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements shall be financed from the budget of the state from the part of which the minister supervising the university is the authorising officer, subject to the paragraph. 5.

5. The minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements for students of military universities is financed from the state budget of the part of which the minister competent for higher education is available.

Article 179. [ Social scholarship] 1. Social scholarship has the right to receive a student who is in difficult material circumstances.

2. The Rector in consultation with a university body of student self-government shall determine the amount of income per person in the student's family entitling to apply for a social scholarship.

3. The amount of income referred to in paragraph 2, may not be less than 1,30 of the amount referred to in Article 8 ust. 1 point 2 of the Act of 12 March 2004. of social assistance (Dz. U. 2009 r. Nr 175, pos. 1362, with late. zm.), and higher than 1,30 amounts of amounts specified in Art. 5 par. 1 and Art. 6 para. 2 point 3 of the Act of 28 November 2003. on family benefits (Dz. U. 2006 r. Nr 139, pos. 992, with late. zm.).

4. In determining the amount of income entitling the student to apply for a social scholarship, account shall be taken of the income obtained by:

1) student;

2) a student's spouse, as well as a dependant of a student or his spouse of underage children, children taking tuition to 26. a year of life, and if 26. year of life falls in the last year of studies, to their completion, and children with disabilities regardless of age;

3) parents, guardians of legal or factual students and being on their dependent children underage, children taking tuition to 26. a year of life, and if 26. year of life falls in the last year of studies, to their completion, and children with disabilities no matter the age.

5. The monthly amount of the income per person in the family of a student entitling to apply for a social scholarship shall be determined by the rules laid down in the Act of 28 November 2003. on family benefits, taking into account the mouth. 4, provided that the income does not include:

1) (repealed);

2) the benefits of material assistance to students and doctoral students, received on the basis of the provisions of the Act;

3) scholarships awarded to students, students and doctoral students in the framework of:

(a) the European Union Structural Funds,

(b) non-reimbursable appropriations originating in the assistance provided by the Member States of the European Free Trade Agreement (EFTA),

(c) international agreements or implementing programmes drawn up for such agreements or international scholarship programmes;

4) the benefits of material assistance to pupils received on the basis of the Act of 7 September 1991. an education system;

5) the benefits referred to in Art. 173a and art. 199a;

6) scholarships of a social character awarded by other entities referred to in art. 21 (1) 1 point 40b of the Act of 26 July 1991. o Income tax on individuals (Dz. U. 2012 r. items 361, of late. zm.).

6. The student may apply for a social scholarship without showing the income achieved by the persons referred to in the mouth. 4 point 3:

1) where he does not conduct a common household with any of his parents and has confirmed this fact in a complex statement and meets one of the following reasons:

a) He completed 26. year of life,

(b) remains in a married relationship,

(c) has the children referred to in paragraph 1. 4 (2), or

(2) if it fulfils the following conditions:

(a) has a fixed source of revenue in the last fiscal year,

(b) has a fixed source of income for the current year,

(c) his monthly income for the periods referred to in point (c). a and b, is higher or equal to 1.15 the sum of the amount specified in Art. 5 par. 1 and the amount specified in Article 6 para. 2 point 3 of the Act of 28 November 2003. on family benefits,

(d) does not carry out a common household with any of the parents and has confirmed that fact in a complex statement.

7. Where the income from the holding of a holding is used to determine the income of the student to apply for a social scholarship, that income shall be determined on the basis of the land area of the agricultural area in hectares the conversion and the amount of average income from work on individual farms of 1 ha of conversion, advertised on the basis of art. 18 of the Act of 15 November 1984 o Agricultural tax (Dz. U. 2006 r. No. 136, pos. 969, of late. zm.). In the case of obtaining income from the agricultural holding and non-agricultural income, the revenue shall be aggregated.

8. In justified cases, the Rector, the head of the basic organisational unit or the scholarship or redress commission, the scholarship commission referred to in art. 175 par. 4 and art. 176 (1) 3, may request the delivery of a certificate from the social assistance centre about the income and property situation of the student and the student's family and take into account this situation when assessing the student's compliance with the criterion referred to in the paragraph. 1.

9. In the case of non-delivery by the student of the certificate referred to in the paragraph. 8, Rector, head of the basic organisational unit or the scholarship or redress committee, referred to in art. 175 par. 4 and art. 176 (1) 3, may call the student to provide explanations. Failure to provide explanations within the prescribed period results in a refusal to grant a social scholarship.

Article 180. [ Special scholarship] A special scholarship for disabled persons may receive a disability student confirmed by a competent authority.

Article 181. [ Indications of awarding a scholarship to the best students] 1. Rector's Scholarship for the best students may receive a student who has obtained for a year of studies a high average of grades or has scientific achievements, artistic or high sporting results in international or national competition.

1a. The rector's scholarship for the best students may apply to the student admitted for the first year of studies in the year of the matrimal exam, which is a laureate of an international Olympics or a laureate or finalist of the Olympiad of the subject. the nationwide range referred to in the regulations on the education system, if the profile of the Olympics is in line with the area of knowledge, to which the direction of study is assigned.

2. The Minister's Stypendium for outstanding achievements may be awarded to a student possessing outstanding scientific or artistic achievements related to the studies, or outstanding achievements in sport.

3. The grant of the scholarships referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, the student may apply not earlier than after the first year of study.

4. The grant of the rector's scholarship to the best students or the minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements may also apply to the student of the first year of second-degree studies started within the year from the completion of the first-cycle studies, which has fulfilled the criteria set out in the paragraph respectively. 1 or 2 for the last year of first cycle studies.

5. (repealed).

6. The student can simultaneously receive a rector's scholarship for the best students and a minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements. The receipt of these scholarships does not exclude the right of the student to provide material assistance and the right to receive a scholarship granted by the authorities of local authorities and employers, as well as from the Structural Funds The European Union.

Article 182. [ Residential scholarship] 1. A student of stationary studies found in a difficult material situation may receive a social scholarship in an increased amount of residence in the student house or in an object other than a student house, if the daily commute from the place of He or she would not have been able to study.

2. The student of the stationary studies in the case referred to in the paragraph. 1, may receive a social scholarship in an increased amount also from a residence with a non-working spouse or a child of a student in a student's home or in an object other than a student house.

Article 183. [ Forget] 1. Forgotten may be granted to a student who for random reasons has found himself temporarily in a difficult material situation.

2. A student may receive the oblivion referred to in the mouth. 1, twice in the academic year.

Article 184. [ Rules for the award of scholarships] 1. A student may receive the scholarships referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 points 1-3, in a given academic year for a period of up to ten months, and when a year of study lasts one semester-for a period of up to five months.

2. Stypendia referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 points 1-3, are awarded for a semester or for the academic year, and the scholarship referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 point 4-for the academic year.

3. Stypendia referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 points 1-3, are paid monthly, and the scholarship referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 point 4-once.

4. A student studying simultaneously on several courses of study can receive a social scholarship, a special scholarship for the disabled, oblivion, a rector's scholarship for the best students and a minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements only at one, indicated by the student direction of study.

5. A student who, on completion of one course of study, continues to study in the second direction of study, does not enjoy the benefits referred to in art. 173, unless he continues his studies after completing his first degree studies in order to obtain a master's or equivalent professional title, however, not longer than for a period of three years.

6. The total monthly amount of the scholarships referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 (1) and (3), shall not be more than 90% of the lowest basic salary of an assistant set up by the provisions on the remuneration of academic teachers.

7. The student is obliged to make a declaration of non-collection of the benefits of material assistance on more than one direction.

8. The decision to grant the provision of material assistance referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 (1) to (3) and (8) shall expire on the last day of the month in which the student has been deleted from the student list or has completed his studies in the direction at which he/she has received the benefit or has lost entitlement to the benefit under paragraph 1. 5.

9. The student receiving the provision of material assistance shall be obliged without delay to notify the institution of the occurrence of the circumstances referred to in the paragraph. 5, affecting the right to benefits of material assistance.

Article 185. [ Precedence in awarding a place in a student's home public university] 1. Priority in the award of a place in a student's home to a public university is entitled to a student of this university, to whom the daily commute to the university would prevent or significantly impede the study and which is in a difficult situation material.

2. Priority in the award of nutrition in the student canteen shall be given to the student referred to in the paragraph. 1.

Article 186. [ Powers of the Rector in the scholarship cases] 1. The detailed rules of procedure for determining the amount, granting and paying the benefits of material aid to students referred to in art. 173 (1) 1 points 1-3 and 8, including detailed criteria and mode of providing material assistance to students, way of exaltation of students able to receive a rector's scholarship for the best students, model of applications for benefits, model statement o non-collection of benefits in other direction of study and the way in which the student's material situation is documented shall be determined by the rector in agreement with the university body of student self-government.

2. In the newly established university, the rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall be adopted. 1, shall determine for the period of the year the rector.

Article 187. [ Delegation] The Minister responsible for higher education will determine, by way of regulation, the detailed conditions and the mode of awarding and paying the Minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements, the number of scholarships and the maximum amount of the scholarship and the model of the application o granting a scholarship to the Minister, taking into account the types of scientific achievements and other achievements of the student attesting to their outstanding level and how to document these achievements.

Art. 187a. [ Grant for scientific research for eminent gifted] 1. Higher qualified graduates of first degree studies and students after the completion of the third year of uniform master studies, not having a professional master's degree, a total of not more than 100 persons, may by a contest implemented in the framework of the programme of the Minister responsible for Science 'Diamond Grant' to receive the funding for research financed from the resources provided for in the State budget for science.

2. Conditions of participation in the competition shall specify the programme referred to in paragraph. 1.

Article 188. [ Ulga on public transport by public transport] 1. The student has the right to use 50% of the relief in fees for public transportation by public transport. For persons who have completed their first-cycle studies, this right shall be entitled to the date of 31 October of the year in which they have completed their studies.

1a. Local government units may decide to grant relief for public transport fees by means of public transport for doctoral students.

2. The powers to benefit from reduced journeys by public transport by collective rail and bus transport shall be determined by separate provisions.

Art. 188a. [ Grants to academic textbooks] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education may set up a programme on the implementation by the universities of tasks relating to the provision of academic textbooks to students used in the training process.

2. The programme referred to in paragraph 2. 1, shall be financed from the State budget of the part of which the Minister responsible for higher education is available.

3. A communication on the establishment of the programme referred to in paragraph 1. 1, the minister competent for higher education shall announce in the Official Journal of the Republic of Poland "Monitor Polski".

4. Financial measures intended to finance the Minister's programme referred to in paragraph. 1, shall be transferred to universities on the basis of a contract.

Article 189. [ Obligations of the student] 1. The student is obliged to follow the contents of the oath and the regulations of the studies.

2. The student shall be obliged in particular to:

1) to participate in teaching and organizational classes in accordance with the regulations of the studies;

2) to submit exams, practice and meet the other requirements provided for in the study plan;

3) compliance with the regulations in force at the university.

Article 190. [ Deletion from the list of students] 1. The head of the primary organizational unit shall be deleted from the student list, in the case of:

1) not to undertake studies;

2) resignation from studies;

(3) a diploma or a diploma examination within the time limit;

4) to punish the disciplinary punishment of expulsion from the university.

2. The head of the primary organizational unit may delete the student from the list of students, in the case of:

1) finding that no progress has been made in science;

2) failure to achieve a semester or a year within a specified time limit;

3) non-payment of fees associated with the holding of studies;

4) non-signing by a student submitted by the university of a contract with conditions of payment for studies or educational services.

3. From the decisions referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, there is an appeal to the Rector. The Rector's decision shall be final.

Article 191. [ The Standing Preparing to undertake the duties of the academic teacher] A student of the last year of second-cycle studies or homogeneous master studies may, on the basis of the rules laid down in the statutes of the university, be held in preparation for the duties of an academic teacher and to receive, from the institution's own resources, a scholarship under the rules laid down in the Statutes.

Art. 191a. [ Diplomat Nostrification] 1. Diploma issued by a qualified university operating in the higher education system of a member state of the European Union, a member state of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) or a member state of the European Union Agreements on Free Trade (EFTA)-parties to the agreement on the European Economic Area, confirming the completion of:

1) three-year studies or studies of the first degree lasting at least three years-confirms in the Republic of Poland the possession of higher education at the level of first-cycle studies;

2) second-cycle studies-confirms in the Republic of Poland possession of higher education at the level of second-cycle studies;

3) at least four years of uniform studies-confirms in the Republic of Poland the possession of higher education at the level of second-cycle studies, if it is considered to be an equivalent degree to the completion of second degree studies in the country releases.

2. Paragraph Recipe 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to diplomas confirming the completion of higher education conducted jointly by higher education institutions in the higher education systems of the Member States of the European Union, of the Member States of the Cooperation Organisation Economic and Development Party (OECD) or the Member States of the European Free Trade Agreement (EFTA)-parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area.

3. If a diploma confirming the completion of higher education abroad gives the right to continue education or to open a doctoral canal in the state where the higher education system operates the university, which the diploma has issued, entitles it also to continue training as follows:

1) at the second degree studies in the Polish university or postgraduate studies at the Polish university, the scientific institute of the Polish Academy of Sciences or research institute or

2) in third degree studies at the Polish university, doctoral studies in a scientific unit or to the opening of a doctoral canal in a Polish university or a scientific unit.

4. If a diploma confirming the completion of higher education conducted jointly by a foreign university gives the right to continue education or to open a doctoral canal at least in one country where the higher education system education has been given, entitles him to continue his education as follows:

1) at the second degree studies in the Polish university or postgraduate studies at the Polish university, the scientific institute of the Polish Academy of Sciences or research institute or

2) in third degree studies at the Polish university, doctoral studies in a scientific unit or to the opening of a doctoral canal in a Polish university or a scientific unit.

5. The diplomas confirming the completion of higher education abroad do not grant in the Republic of Poland the powers referred to in the paragraph. 1-4, if:

(1) the institutions which issued them or the institutions in which the training was carried out:

(a) within the meaning of the internal law of States in which higher education systems operate these institutions, have not been accredited institutions on the date of the diploma or have pursued a programme of non-accreditation studies on the date of issue of the diploma or

b) do not operate in the higher education system of any state or

(2) a programme of higher education or a part thereof was implemented inaccordance with the provisions of the State in which the education was carried out.

6. In the case of doubts concerning the characteristics of the diploma or the status of foreign universities referred to in paragraph. At the request of the entity concerned, the Minister responsible for higher education or the entity authorised by him shall issue an opinion or certificate on the request of the entity concerned. The provisions of the Act of 14 June 1960. -The Code of Administrative Procedure shall apply mutatis mutandis, except that the time limit referred to in Article 4 (1) shall be applied. 217 § 3 of this Act is twenty one days.

7. Diploma of higher education or professional title obtained abroad may be recognized as equivalent to the relevant Polish diploma and professional title under an international agreement determining the equivalence, and in the absence thereof in nostrification.

7a. Completion of higher education at the specified level of education by a foreigner who has obtained refugee status or subsidiary protection, or a foreigner holding a temporary residence permit granted in connection with the circumstance referred to in art. 159 par. 1 point 1 lit. c or d of the Act of 12 December 2013. o foreigners, who do not have a diploma of higher education, can be confirmed on the basis of a document enabling the establishment of the fact of the completion of higher education at this level of education submitted together with the statement of their completed.

7b. To a foreigner who has obtained refugee status or subsidiary protection, or to a foreigner holding a temporary residence permit granted in connection with the circumstance referred to in art. 159 par. 1 point 1 lit. c or d of the Act of 12 December 2013. o foreigners, who have obtained confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specified level of education, shall apply the provisions of the paragraph. 1-4.

7c. For the conduct of the nostrification procedure and the proceedings for confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specified level of education by the person referred to in paragraph. 7a, a fee is charged.

7d. The amount of the fee referred to in paragraph 1. 7c, establishes the head of the institution's organisational unit, the council of which carries out nostrification proceedings or the procedure for confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specified level of education, taking into account the costs incurred in the relationship to this proceeding.

7e. In the case of a difficult material situation with a request for nostrification of a diploma or a confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specific level of education, the head of the institutional unit of the institution shall be carried out by the Council. the proceedings, may reduce the amount of the fee referred to in paragraph. 7c, or release a request from it.

8. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1. the mode of nostrification procedure and the procedure for the confirmation of the completion of higher education at the specified level of education by the person referred to in paragraph. 7a,

2) bodies carrying out nostrification proceedings and the proceedings for confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specified level of education by the person referred to in paragraph. 7a,

3) types of documents, which should be attached to the application for the nostrification of the diploma of completion of higher education, and documents which may be accompanied by the person referred to in the paragraph. 7a, to the application for confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specified level of education,

4) the time limits within which nostrification proceedings should be carried out and the proceedings for confirmation of the completion of higher education at the specified level of education by the person referred to in paragraph. 7a,

5. the method of determining the maximum amount of the fees for the conduct of the nostrification procedure and the proceedings for confirmation of the completion of higher education at the specified level of education by the person referred to in paragraph. 7a, as well as the mode of payment of these fees,

6. the model certificate issued after the nostrification procedure and the proceedings for the confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specified level of education by the person referred to in paragraph. 7a

-having regard to the need to ensure the smooth and objective conduct of the proceedings and the transparent rules for their conduct, as well as the possibility of disparities between the training programmes implemented at the university in which it is carried out proceedings, and in foreign universities and the additional conditions which must be fulfilled for the nostrification of the diploma of higher education or the confirmation of the completion of higher education at a specified level of education, and that the maximum the amount of fees for conducting the proceedings will be determined in relation to the minimum basic salary rate of the ordinary professor, and taking into account the need to ensure the payment of the payment service to the appellant.

9. A person whose professional title on the basis of an international agreement or by means of a nostrification procedure has been recognised as equivalent to the Polish professional title may use the relevant Polish professional title.

10. The rules for the recognition of professional qualifications acquired in the Member States of the European Union shall be determined by separate provisions.

Article 192. [ Delegations] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the way of the university's documentation of the course of studies, the making of rectification and the issuance of duplicates, the legalisation of documents intended for legal circulation from abroad and to the amount and method of collection of the fee for carrying out those activities, as well as for the issue of the index, student ID, diploma and documents stating the completion of the studies, including:

1) how to carry out the file of the student's personal records,

2) the way of conducting the student's album and the book of diplomas,

3) the model of the index and the student ID card,

4) the obligation and manner of documenting the course of studies,

5) how to draw up and issue duplicates of documents,

6) the way of making the rectification of documents and changes in the personal data of a student or graduate in the documents kept and issued by the university,

7) the mode and manner of legalization of documents,

8) how to store and rules the issue of documents,

9) the amount of fees for the legalization of documents, the issue of the diploma, the issue of foreign languages, certificates, the index, the student ID and for the release of duplicates of these documents,

10) how to proceed with the documentation of the course of studies and the rules for issuing documents stating the completion of studies in the event of university liquidation

-having regard to the need to ensure that the documentation necessary for the course of studies and the audit of the teaching process is properly created and collected.

2. (repealed).

3. (repealed).

4. (repealed).

Art. 192a. [ Submission of the documentation of the course of study after university liquidation] In the event of liquidation of the institution, the liquidator shall transmit the documentation of the course of studies to the local state archive. The cost of storing the documentation is covered by the assets of the liquidated university.

Article 193. [ Plagiat] The competent authority shall, by decision, determine the validity of the procedure for the granting of a professional title where the person applying for the title of a professional title has ascribe the authorship of the relevant part of the professional title or of the title of the professional title. other elements of someone else's work or scientific findings.

Article 194. [ Exemption of application of the law] 1. Rules of the art. 172-187 and art. 191 does not apply to students who are candidates for professional soldiers or professional soldiers who have undertaken studies on the basis of a referral by a competent military authority or have received assistance in connection with the collection of scientific advice on the basis of rules on the military service of professional soldiers.

2. Rules of the art. 172-187 and art. 191 does not apply to students who are officers of state services in the service of a candidate or who are officers of state services who have undertaken studies on the basis of the referral or consent of the competent supervisor and have received assistance in the connection with the collection of science on the basis of the regulations of the service.

Chapter 3

Doctoral studies

Article 195. [ Doctoral Studies] 1. The organisational units of the university and the scientific units with the authority to confer the degree of scientific doctor of the habilitated doctor or at least two powers to confer the degree of scientific doctorate may lead the doctoral studies in the field the disciplines corresponding to those rights.

2. PhD studies may be an environmental study, conducted by the organizational units of the university and the scientific units, each of which meets the requirements set out in the paragraph. 1. The detailed breakdown of the tasks related to the conduct of the doctoral studies and the way in which they are financed shall be determined by the contract concluded between those units.

3. Rules of Art. 164 shall apply mutatis mutandis to doctoral students and doctoral studies conducted in the organizational units of the university and the scientific units.

4. Doctoral studies are carried out as a stationary or non-stationary studio.

4a. Doctoral studies do not last for less than two years and not more than four years.

5. More than half of the programme of stationary doctoral studies requires the presence of participants of these studies in the leading organizational unit and is implemented in the form of teaching and scientific work requiring direct participation academic teachers or scholarly guardians and doctoral students. The organisation of non-stationary doctoral studies ensures the possibility of undergoing doctoral studies to persons employed in the course of employment relationships.

6. PhD studies in the university are created by the Rector at the request of the Board of the organisational unit, and in scientific units-by the Director of the Unit at the request of the Scientific Council of the Scientific Unit.

7. The factual supervision of the doctoral studies shall be carried out by the board of the institution's organisational unit or by the scientific council of the scientific unit conducting the studies.

8. The stationary doctoral studies in public universities and public scientific units are free of charge.

8a. Stationary doctoral studies in non-public HEIs are free of charge if the university receives a grant referred to in art. 94b par. 1 point 4.

9. Non-stationary doctoral studies may be paid off. The amount of the fees not exceeding the cost of education shall be determined by the rector of the university or the director of the scientific unit in which the studies are

10. The terms of payment for doctoral studies shall specify the contract concluded, in writing, between a university or a scientific unit and a doctoral student.

Article 196. [ Conditions for taking up doctoral studies] 1. To study at a doctoral student may be allowed a person who has a second degree qualification or is a beneficiary of the "Diamond Grant" programme referred to in art. 187a ust. 1.

2. The recruitment for free doctoral studies shall take place in the course of a competition. The conditions and mode of recruitment for doctoral studies and their forms shall be determined by the Senate and in the Scientific Unit-Scientific Council of the Unit. Article Recipe 169 (1) 5 shall apply mutatis mutandis. The decision shall be made public not later than 30 April of the calendar year in which the academic year to which the resolution is adopted begins.

3. The recruitment shall be carried out by the recruitment commissions appointed by the head of the institution's organisational unit or the director of the scientific unit. Recruitment commissions shall take decisions on admission to doctoral programmes.

4. From the decision of the recruitment commission serves the appeal, within fourteen days from the date of service of the decision, respectively to the Rector or the Director of the scientific unit. The appeal may only be based on an indication of the breach of the conditions and of the recruitment procedure for the doctoral studies referred to in paragraph 1. 2. The decision of the rector or director of the scientific unit shall be final.

5. The results of the recruitment procedure shall be open.

6. The organisation and tok of doctoral studies in the field of non-regulated in the Act and in separate regulations shall determine the rules of procedure of doctoral studies. The Rules of Procedure shall be adopted by the Senate and the Scientific Council shall be adopted by the Scientific Council at least five months before the beginning of the course of the classes. The provisions of the Rules of Procedure shall apply mutatis mutandis. 161 and 162.

Art. 196a. [ Wedding] The person admitted to the doctoral programme acquires the right of a doctoral student at the time of the oath, the content of which is determined by the statutes of the university or the scientific unit.

Article 197. [ Duties of a doctoral student] 1. The doctorate is obliged to follow the contents of the pledge and the rules of the doctoral studies. Article Recipe 189 (1) 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

2. To the basic duties of doctoral students, apart from the obligations defined in accordance with the paragraph. 1, the implementation of the doctoral programme should be carried out, including conducting scientific research and reporting on the course of the studies.

3. The participants of the doctoral studies conducted in the university also have an obligation to hold professional traineeships in the form of conducting teaching activities or participating in their conduct. The maximum dimension of teaching activities conducted by doctoral students may not exceed ninety hours per year.

4. Doctoral students who fail to comply with the obligations referred to in paragraph. 1 and 2, they may be deleted from the list of participants in doctoral studies. The decision to delete shall be taken by the head of study.

5. From the decision referred to in paragraph. 4, shall serve as a reference to the Rector or the Director of the scientific unit conducting the studies. The decision of the Rector or the Director of the Unit is final

Article 198. [ Doctoral Privileges] 1. Doctoral students are entitled to rest breaks in a dimension not exceeding eight weeks per year, which should be used during the free period from the teaching classes.

2. Doctoral students have the right to social insurance and universal health insurance under the rules laid down in separate regulations.

3. A doctoral student, after obtaining a doctoral degree, the period of his doctoral studies, not longer than four years, shall be included in the working period from which the employee's powers depend.

4. Doctoral student, after obtaining the degree of doctor, to the period referred to in paragraph. 3, also include the period of stationary doctoral studies, if they were interrupted due to employment as an academic teacher or a scientific worker in scientific institutions.

Article 199. [ Material aid] 1. The doctorate may receive material assistance in the form of:

1) a social scholarship;

2) oblivion;

3) scholarship for the best doctoral students;

4) a special scholarship for the disabled;

5) the Minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements.

1a. The doctorate can apply for accommodation in a university student's home or board at the university student's cafeteria.

1b. The student can apply for the accommodation of the spouse and the child at the university student's home.

2. The benefits referred to in paragraph. 1 points 1 to 4, shall be granted from the funds of the material aid fund for students and doctoral students referred to in art. 103, on the basis specified by the Rector in agreement with the university body of the self-government doctoral students.

3. In the case of doctoral studies conducted in the scientific unit, the benefits referred to in paragraph. 1 points 1 to 4, shall be granted from the funds of the material aid fund for doctoral students referred to in Article 3. 103, on the basis stipulated by the Director of the Unit in agreement with the self-rule of PhD students.

4. To grant the benefits referred to in paragraph. 1 points 1 to 5, the provisions on material aid for students, excluding the Article, shall apply mutatis mutandis. 174 (1) 4.

5. Stypendium referred to in paragraph 1 point 3 may be granted:

1) for the first year of doctoral studies-a PhD student, who achieved very good results in the recruitment procedure;

2) for the second year and subsequent years of doctoral studies-a PhD student, who in the academic year prior to the grant of the scholarship met the following cumulative conditions:

(a) obtained very good or good results of the exams included in the doctoral programme,

(b) has shown progress in scientific work and preparation of the doctoral dissertation,

(c) during the doctoral studies conducted by the university, he has shown particular involvement in the teaching work.

Art. 199a. [ Material aid for doctoral students granted by local government units] Local self-government units may grant material assistance to doctoral students under the rules laid down in art. 173a.

Art. 199b. [ Academic scholarships for doctoral students granted by individuals or legal persons] Scholarships for doctoral students may be awarded by natural persons or legal persons other than state or self-government legal persons under the rules laid down in Art. 173b.

Art. 199c. [ Granting the Minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements] 1. The minister's scholarships for outstanding achievements shall be awarded to doctoral students by the minister competent for higher education at the request of the rector of the university opinion given by the board of the basic organisational unit, and in the case of non-owned university basic organisational unit-through the Senate of the university.

2. The authority of the minister competent for higher education matters referred to in the paragraph. 1, with regard to the universities of state, artistic, medical and maritime services, shall be performed by the Ministers referred to in Article 4 respectively. 33 (1) 2.

2a. The application for the grant of the grant referred to in paragraph 2. 1, for doctoral students of military universities requires the opinion of the Minister of National Defence.

2b. The minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements shall be financed from the budget of the State from the part of which the minister supervising the university is available, subject to the paragraph. 2c.

2c. The minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements for the doctoral students of military universities is financed from the state budget of the part of which the minister competent for higher education is at its disposal.

3. The Minister responsible for higher education will determine, by means of the regulation, the detailed conditions and the mode of awarding and paying the Minister's scholarship for outstanding achievements, the number of scholarships and the maximum amount of the scholarship and the model of the application o awarding the Minister's scholarship, taking into account the types of scientific achievements and other doctoral achievements attesting to their outstanding level and how they document these achievements.

Article 200. [ doctoral scholarship] 1. A participant in stationary doctoral studies may receive a doctoral scholarship.

2. The minimum scholarship referred to in paragraph. 1, shall not be less than 60% of the minimum basic salary of an assistant set up by the provisions on the remuneration of academic teachers.

3. The decision to grant a doctoral scholarship, the period of its collection and the amount of the doctoral scholarship, shall be taken by the Rector's institution, and in the scientific unit, its director.

4. (repealed).

5. Stypendia referred to in paragraph. 1, in the public university shall be financed in particular under the measures referred to in art. 98 (1) 1, and in scientific units, in particular, within the framework of the measures provided for the development of scientific staff in the provisions on the financing of science.

Article 200a. [ Increased doctoral scholarship] 1. Increasing the doctoral scholarship from the pro-quality grant referred to in art. 94b par. 1 point 5, shall be entitled to doctoral students distinguished in scientific and didactic work. The mode of awarding the increase of the doctoral scholarship sets out the rules of procedure defined by the Rector after obtaining the opinion of the competent authority of the doctoral student's self-government, taking into account the principle that the entitlement to receive this scholarship is entitled not more than 30% of the best PhD students during the individual years of doctoral studies.

2. A PhD student who is in a group of not more than 30% of the best PhD students who has not been awarded a doctoral scholarship may be granted funding in the amount of the amount of the increase of the scholarship referred to in the paragraph. 1. The amount of the increase of the scholarship becomes a doctoral scholarship.

Article 201. [ Delegations] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation, the conditions and mode of organising, conducting and undergoing doctoral studies, the award of doctoral scholarships and the minimum amount of the amount of the increase of the scholarship Doctoral studies, taking into account:

1) the possibility of extending the duration of studies, including the right to an additional extension of the period of doctoral studies for the duration of maternity leave, leave on the terms of maternity leave, paternity leave, and leave parent, as defined in separate provisions, with a view to the need for proper preparation for the conduct of the doctoral canal;

2) the conditions that must be met by the head of the doctoral studies, the detailed powers of the body creating the doctoral programme, the Board of the organisational unit and the head of the doctoral studies, taking into account the need to ensure a smooth run studies and high quality education;

3) the requirement of the provision of scientific care and the conduct of teaching activities by the employees with the current scientific acquis, published in the last five years;

4) the model of the doctoral pass;

5) the amount of the fees for issuing the ID card, not higher than the cost of issuing the document;

6) the mode and periods of awarding doctoral scholarships.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by means of a regulation:

1) [ 7] training courses in doctoral studies, taking into account the effects of education taking into account the general characteristics of learning outcomes for qualifications at level 8 of the Polish Qualifications Framework, and the conditions for obtaining them,

(2) optional courses developing teaching or vocational skills, minimum class dimensions and number of ECTS credits,

3) the dimension of the practices, including those carried out in the form of teaching activities in doctoral studies conducted in the university,

4) requirements for individual forms of doctoral studies

-having regard to the need to ensure the highest quality of education leading to a third degree qualification laid down in Article 3 (1) of the basic Regulation. 2. 1 point 18h.

Art. 201a. [ National List of PhD students] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education shall lead a nationwide list of PhD students, excluding PhD students of military universities being soldiers.

2. The list shall include the following data on doctoral students:

1. forenames and surname;

2) the PESEL number, and in the absence of it-the number of the document confirming the identity and the country of issuing the identity document;

3. nationality;

4) country of origin-in the case of foreigners;

5) year of birth;

6. sex;

7) the nature of the benefits granted to material assistance;

8) information about the awarded doctoral scholarship or a doctoral scholarship, referred to in the provisions issued on the basis of art. 22 par. 2 of the Act of 14 March 2003. o scientific degrees and scientific title, and about degrees and title in the field of art.

3. The data referred to in paragraph. 2 and in the provisions adopted on the basis of art. 170d, introduce into the POL System-he rectors of the university, directors of scientific institutes of the Polish Academy of Sciences, directors of research institutes, director of the Centre for Medical Postgraduate Education and directors of international scientific institutes operating in the territory of the Republic of Poland, created on the basis of separate regulations.

4. Access to the data contained in the list shall be entitled to:

1) the relevant ministrom indicated in art. 33 (1) 2, the bodies of the Central Commission for Degrees and Titles, the President of the Polish Academy of Sciences and the Commission;

2) rectors of the university, directors of scientific institutes of the Polish Academy of Sciences, directors of research institutes, the director of the Centre for Medical Postgraduate Education and the directors of international scientific institutes operating in the territory The Republic of Poland, created on the basis of separate regulations-in the scope of data concerning PhD students forming in the units they are guided by.

Chapter 4

Self-government and student organisations

Article 202. [ Student Self-Government] 1. Students of first-and second-cycle studies and uniform master studies conducted by the university form a student self-government.

2. The bodies of student self-government are the exclusive representative of the general students of the university.

3. The student council acts on the basis of the law and enacted by the university authority of the resolution of self-government regulators, defining the rules of the organization and the mode of action of the self-government, including the types of collegial and single-person bodies, the way of them extruding and competence. The student council acts in accordance with the statutes of the university.

4. The regulations of the student council shall enter into force after the state's Senate has established its compliance with the law and the statute of the university. The first regulations of the student self-government in the newly established university enacted the university's senate at the request of the body designated in the statutes referred to in art. 203 para. 4.

5. The student council operates within the university in the field of student affairs, including social-bulls and cultural students.

5a. Students ' self-government students are required to develop and promote a student's code of ethics.

6. The bodies of student self-government decide on the allocation of financial resources allocated by the institutions of the university for student purposes. Student self-government bodies shall report to the institutions of the institution a report on the allocation of funds and the settlement of these funds at least once per academic year.

7. The Rector repeals the resolution of the student self-government body incompatible with the provisions of the law, the statutes of the university, the regulations of the studies or the rules of self-government.

8. The university provides the material resources necessary for the functioning of the students ' self-government bodies.

Article 203. [ Students ' Parliament] 1. The university representatives of the student governments form the Students 'Parliament of the Republic of Poland, hereinafter referred to as the "Students' Parliament", representing the general students in the country.

2. The Students ' Parliament has the right to express opinions and to present proposals in matters concerning the general students, including the opinion of normative acts concerning students. The draft normative acts shall submit to the Students ' Parliament a minister competent for higher education. The term of expression of opinion on the draft normative act shall be one month from the date of its submission.

3. The Supreme Authority of the Students ' Parliament is the convention of delegates representing student self-governments from individual universities, hereinafter referred to as "the departure of delegates".

4. The rules of organisation and mode of action of the Students ' Parliament, including the types of collegial and one-person bodies, the manner of their exaltation and competence, shall determine the statute passed by the convention of delegates. The statutes shall enter into force after the Minister responsible for higher education has established his or her compliance with the provisions of the law.

5. Paragraph Recipe 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis to amendments to the Statute of the Students ' Parliament.

6. (repealed).

Article 203a. [ Legal status of the Students ' Parliament] 1. The Students ' Parliament shall have legal personality.

2. The Students ' Parliament shall comply with the provisions of the Rules of Procedure. 10 para. 1 and 2, art. 11, art. 25, art. 29, art. 33-35 of the Act of 7 April 1989. -the Law on Associations, subject to the provisions of this Law.

3. The body supervising the Students ' Parliament is the minister competent for higher education.

4. The Minister responsible for higher education shall provide the Students ' Parliament with the financial resources necessary for its operation, including the tasks resulting from the provisions of Article 4 (2) of the Treaty. 170 par. 3, in the form of grants.

Article 204. [ Law of Association] 1. Students shall have the right to associate themselves in university student organizations, in particular in scientific schools and artistic and sports teams, on the basis specified in the Act.

2. Honorary student organisations, as well as university students associating only students or students and academic teachers, have the right to apply for applications to the institutions of the university or to the student council bodies in cases involving university students.

3. The institutions of the institution may allocate material resources to the university students ' organizations and associations referred to in paragraph. 2. These organizations shall submit to the institution of the institution a report and settlement of the funds received at least once in the semester.

Article 205. [ Registration of the university student organization] 1. Honelated student organizations shall be subject to registration, excluding student organizations operating on the basis of the Act of 7 April 1989. -Law on associations. The university register of student organisations shall be public.

2. Rector shall be the registrant and the presenter of the student register of the student organization. The Rector's decision on registration shall be entitled to an appeal to the Minister responsible for higher education.

3. The condition of registration of the university student organization is the conformity of its statutes (rules of procedure, founding declaration) with the provisions of law and the statutes of the university.

4. The Rector shall repeal the resolution of the student body of the student organization which does not comply with the provisions of the law, the statutes of the university or the statute (the rules, the founding declaration) of this organization.

5. The Senate of the university, at the request of the Rector, dissolves the university student organization, if in its activity grossly or persistently are violated the statutory provisions, the statute of the university or the statute (the Rules of Procedure, the founding declaration) of the organization.

Article 206. [ Protestational action] 1. The student council, including the Students ' Parliament, or an association with nationwide coverage, which brings together only students, may-for the support of their demands when they are the subject of a collective dispute and concern relevant cases or the interests of students- take a protest action, which does not infringe the rules in force in the university.

2. The decision to carry out the protest action and its form shall be taken by an absolute majority of the votes, respectively to its reach, the body of the student self-government or association referred to in the paragraph. 1. The decision of that competent authority shall be notified to the Rector or to the head of the basic organisational unit no later than three days before the start of the action.

3. A student strike (refraining from attending classes with the possibility of staying in a university) can be undertaken solely by the student council or association referred to in the mouth. 1, if prior negotiations with the Rector or other than the strike action form of the protest action did not lead to a resolution of the conflict.

4. Participation in the strike or other protest action is voluntary and does not constitute a violation of the duties of the student, if the strike or other protest action was organized in accordance with the Act.

5. The organizer of the strike or other protest action shall be obliged to ensure such conduct so that they do not endanger the health or human life, the property of the university or other persons, nor violate the rights of the employees of the university, as well as students not taking participation in the protest.

6. The provisions of the paragraph. 1-5 does not apply to military universities and universities of state services.

Article 207. [ Application of provisions of the Code of Administrative Procedure] 1. To the decisions referred to in art. 169 (1) 10 and 11 and Art. 196 (1) 3, decisions taken by the institutions of the university, the head of the doctoral studies or the director of the scientific unit in individual cases of students and doctoral students, as well as in matters of supervision of the activities of the university student organizations, and student self-government and doctoral dissertation, the provisions of the Act of 14 June 1960 apply accordingly. -The Code of Administrative Procedure and the provisions on appeals to the administrative court.

2. Decisions issued by the Rector in the first instance shall be final. In that case, the provisions of Article 4 (1) 127 § 3 of the Act of 14 June 1960. -Administrative Code of Conduct.

3. The competent authority for the resumption of proceedings for the granting of a professional title and the issue of a diploma and for the annulment of the decision to grant a professional title and the issue of the diploma is the rector of the university.

4. Paragraph Recipe 1 shall also apply to decisions taken by the scholarship committee and the appeal committee referred to in Article 4. 175 par. 3 and art. 176 (1) 3.

Chapter 5

Self-government and doctoral organisations

Article 208. [ Self-government of PhD students] 1. The participants of doctoral studies conducted in a university or a scientific unit shall form a self-government of PhD students.

1a. Honoured self-government doctoral students are required to develop and promote a code of ethics doctoral students.

2. The self-government of PhD students shall apply mutatis mutandis the provisions of Art. 202 par. 2-8, art. 206 and art. 207.

Article 209. [ National Representation Of Doctoral Students] 1. Representatives of the local authorities of PhD students in universities and scientific units form the National Representation of PhD students.

2. The National Representation of PhD students shall have legal personality.

3. The National Representation of PhD students has the right to express opinions and to submit applications in matters concerning the general doctoral students, including the opinion of normative acts concerning PhD students. The draft normative acts shall submit to the National Representation of the PhD (PhD) Minister responsible for higher education. The term of expression of opinion on the draft normative act shall be one month from the date of its submission.

4. The Supreme Authority of the National Representation of PhD students is the convention of delegates.

5. The national representation of PhD students shall be subject to the provisions of the Article. 203 para. 4 and 5 and art. 203a ust. 2 and 3.

6. The Minister responsible for higher education shall provide the National Representation of PhD students with the financial resources necessary for its functioning, in the form of grants.

Article 210. [ Association of university doctoral organisations] 1. Doctoral students shall have the right to associate in the university organizations of PhD students, in particular in scientific schools and artistic and sports teams, on the principles specified in the Act.

The provisions of Article 4 (2) of the Rules of the European Union shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 4 (2) of the Rules of Education and of the European Community. 204 par. 2 and 3, art. 205-207.

Chapter 6

Disciplinary responsibility for students

Article 211. [ Disciplinary responsibility of students] 1. A student shall be liable to disciplinary action before the disciplinary board or to the student council of student self-government, hereinafter referred to as the court, for infringement of the provisions in force at the university and for acts which evade the dignity of the student. Railways '.

2. For the same act, a student cannot be punished simultaneously by a railroad court and a disciplinary commission.

Article 212. [ Disciplinary penalties] The disciplinary penalties shall be:

1. reminder;

2. reprimand;

3) nagana with warning;

4) suspension in certain student's rights for a period of up to one year;

5) expulsion from the university.

Article 213. [ Disciplinary Board and Disciplinary Board Appeals] 1. In disciplinary matters, the students shall give a disciplinary board and a redress of the disciplinary board appointed for a term of office from among the academic teachers and students of the university, in accordance with the procedure laid down in the statutes.

2. The length of the term of office of the committees referred to in paragraph 2. 1, specifies the statutes.

3. The disciplinary committees shall be unhinged in the area of adjudication.

4. The Disciplinary Committees shall resolve any factual and legal matters themselves and shall not be bound by the decisions of other authorities applying the law, except in the case of a final judgment of the Court of Justice.

5. The disciplinary committee shall adjudicate in the composition composed of the chairman of the adjudicatory composition of which is an academic teacher, and in equal numbers, with academic teachers and students.

Article 214. [ Court of Railways] 1. The Rector may, on his own initiative or at the request of the student council authority, indicated in the Rules of Government, refer the matter to the Railways court instead of passing it on to the Disciplinary Spokesperson. The Court of Railways shall not be able to quantise the penalties listed in Article 4. 212 points 4 and 5.

2. For the rewinding of the lesser weight of the Rector may, by omission of a disciplinary commission or a railroad court, measure the student with a penalty of admonition, after prior hearing of the blamed or his/her defender.

3. A student punished by the rector of a reminder or a student self-government authority referred to in the mouth. 1, may appeal to the Disciplinary Board or the Court of Railways. The appeal shall be lodged within fourteen days of the notification of the notice of punish. The disciplinary committee or the court of justice may in this case measure only the sanction of the reminder.

4. In the event of a suspicion by the student of the act of attributing himself/herself by a significant fragment or other elements of another person's work, the rector shall immediately instruct the investigation to be carried out.

5. In case of a reasonable suspicion by the student of a crime of the rector at the same time with the recommendation of conducting the investigation, he may suspend the student in the rights of the student until the decision of the disciplinary committee has been issued.

6. If, as a result of the investigation, the collected material confirms the commission of the act referred to in paragraph. 4, the Rector shall withhold the proceedings for the granting of a professional title until the decision of the Disciplinary Board has been issued and shall submit a notification of the commission of the offence.

Article 215. [ Disciplinary spokesperson] 1. The Hearing Proceedings shall be carried out by a spokesperson for the students ' disciplinary board, appointed by the Rector for the term of office of the institutions of the university from among the academic teachers

2. The Rector may appoint a number of disciplinary ombudsmen for the student's affairs.

3. A disciplinary officer for student affairs shall act as a prosecutor before the disciplinary board and shall be bound by the instructions of the Rector.

Article 216. [ Explanatory proceedings] 1. A disciplinary officer for student affairs shall initiate the investigation procedure on the order of the Rector, who shall inform him of the findings made.

2. After the termination of the investigation, a disciplinary spokesman for student affairs shall either terminate the proceedings or refer to the disciplinary committee an application for punishment. A disciplinary hearing may also be submitted to the Rector for a request for a reminder of the sentence or of the transfer of the case to the Court of Railways.

3. The order of remission of the investigation shall issue a disciplinary spokesman for the student's affairs, and approves the rector. In the event of refusal of approval, the rector may instruct another disciplinary officer to request the student to submit a request for punishment. The second provision of the Disciplinary Hearing for students to remit the investigation procedure is final.

Article 217. [ Disciplinary proceedings] 1. Disciplinary proceedings shall be initiated by the disciplinary committee at the request of the Disciplinary Officer for the Student Affairs.

2. The measurement of the student for the same act of punishment in criminal proceedings or in proceedings in cases of misconduct shall not prevent the opening of proceedings before the disciplinary board.

3. disciplinary proceedings shall not be initiated after the expiry of six months from the date of obtaining by the Rector of the message of the commission of the action justifying the imposition of a penalty or after the expiry of a period of three years from the date of its committing. If the act constitutes a criminal offence, that period shall not be less than the limitation period for the prosecution of that offence.

4. The expiry of the ruling shall also take place after one year after the student leaves the university.

5. The statute of limitations with regard to the opening of disciplinary proceedings against a student who is alleged to have committed a plagiarism shall not apply.

(6) A disciplinary procedure with a final judgment may be resumed if:

1) a flagrant violation of the law has been accepted in connection with the proceedings, and there is a reasonable basis for acceptance that this could have an impact on the content of the decision;

2) following the release of the decision, new facts or evidence unknown at the time of its release, indicating that the blamed is innocent, was convicted of committing another act or the commission unfounded the proceedings unjudicated;

(3) in the course of the proceedings, the provisions which were prevented or seriously impeded by the blamed exercise of the rights of defence were not or seriously impeded, or the composition of the committee did not comply with the conditions laid down in the Article. 213 par. 5, or a person who is exempted from the exemption.

7. An application for the resumption of disciplinary proceedings may bring the person punished or a spokesperson for the students ' disciplinary cases within thirty days from the day of the news of the reason justifying the resumption.

Article 218. [ Right of use of the aid of a defense counsel] 1. A student is entitled to the right to use the help of the defender of his choice.

2. Where a disciplinary spokesman for student affairs requests a judgment of the punishment referred to in Article 212 point 5, and the blamed does not have a defender of choice, the chairman of the adjudicatory formation shall appoint a public defender from among academic teachers or university students.

Article 219. [ Proceedings before the Disciplinary Board] 1. The hearing before the disciplinary committee or the court of the railways is open.

2. The disciplinary committee shall exclude the public disclosure of the proceedings in whole or in part, if the public could offend the good mores or if the interests of the blamed, university or third parties require it. The exemption shall not include the notification of a decision.

3. The disciplinary committee shall issue a ruling after the hearing, during which it will hear a disciplinary spokesman for the students and the blamed or his/her defender.

4. Rector or disciplinary commission, after hearing a disciplinary officer for student affairs, may suspend the student in the rights of the student in case of persistent unjustifiable failure to call a disciplinary spokesperson for the affairs of the student students in an explanatory procedure or a meeting of the disciplinary committee, despite the correct notification.

5. The provisions of the paragraph. 3 shall also apply to the proceedings before the court of the railways.

Article 220. [ Reference] 1. The decision of the disciplinary committee and the decision of the court of the railways shall be entitled to appeal.

(2) The appeal shall be brought to the appeal of the disciplinary committee or of the court of the other instance within fourteen days from the date of service of the decision.

Article 221. [ The complaint to the administrative court] From the final judgment of the appeal of a disciplinary committee, he serves the application to the administrative court.

Article 222. [ Enforcement of disciplinary penalties] 1. The dismissal of the disciplinary penalty shall be made by law after the expiration of three years from the legitimisation of the decision to punish.

2. The body, which has held a disciplinary penalty, may rule on its tardation at the request of a punished, filed not earlier than after one year after the legitimisation of the sentence of punishment.

Article 223. [ Application of provisions of the Code of Criminal Procedure] The provisions of the Act of 6 June 1997 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the procedure of investigation and disciplinary proceedings against students, with the exception of proceedings before the court of law, in cases not governed by the Act. -Code of criminal proceedings, excluding art. 82.

Article 224. [ Delegations] The Minister responsible for higher education shall determine, by way of regulation, a detailed procedure for the investigation and disciplinary procedure, taking into account:

1) remission of the investigation by a disciplinary spokesperson, in particular in cases:

(a) the expiry of the limitation period,

(b) a statement that disciplinary action on the same act of the same person has been lawfully completed or has been initiated in advance,

(c) the dismissive of the offence committed;

2) the possibility of suspending disciplinary proceedings by a disciplinary board, in particular where criminal proceedings or proceedings in cases of misconduct have been initiated on the same act, and the possibility of undertaking by the disciplinary committee of the suspended proceedings;

3) the restoration of the time limit for appeals by a student punished with a penal punishment within seven days from the date of cessation of the cause of failure to fulfil the deadlines;

4) proceedings before disciplinary committees at the university and before the review of the disciplinary board covering the examination of the application by the formation of the adjudicatory hearing at the secret session and at the hearing;

5) rejection of the appeal of the student by the chairman of the appeal of the disciplinary committee in case of appeal filed after the expiry of the period provided for in Art. 220 par. 2 or by an unauthorised person;

6. the mode of calling and interrogation of the blamed, witnesses and experts, and carrying out other evidence.

Article 225. [ Organization and procedure of the court of the Court of First Nations] The organisation and detailed procedure of the proceedings before the court of justice shall be determined by the rules of procedure of the student council.

Chapter 7

Disciplinary liability of doctoral students

Article 226. [ Disciplinary liability of doctoral students] 1. A doctoral dissertation shall be borne by the disciplinary responsibility for the violation of the regulations in force at the university and for the acts that evade dignity. The disciplinary liability of the doctoral students shall apply mutatis mutandis. 211-224, subject to paragraph. 2 and 3.

2. The disciplinary commission of the adjudicatory case of the doctoral student shall rule in the composition composed of the chairman of the adjudicatory composition of which is an academic teacher, and in equal number, with academic teachers and doctoral students.

3. The organization and detailed procedure of the proceedings before the court of the cradle of the PhD shall be determined by the Rules of Procedure of the PhD.

4. For a violation of the provisions in force in the scientific unit and for acts of the waiver of the dignity of a PhD student in a scientific unit shall be subject to disciplinary responsibility under the rules laid down in the paragraph. 1-3.

CHAPTER V

Maintenance of order and security at the university premises

Article 227. [ Maintenance of the order and security at the university] 1. The Rector cares about the maintenance of order and security at the university premises.

2. The teren of the university shall determine the rector in agreement with the competent authority of the local government.

3. State services responsible for the maintenance of public order and internal security may enter the university only on the call of the Rector. Such services may, however, enter from their own initiative to the premises of the institution in the event of a direct threat to human life or of a natural disaster, and shall inform the Rector thereof immediately.

4. Agreements concluded by the Rector with the competent authorities of the services referred to in paragraph. 3, may specify other cases related to the maintenance of order and security justifying the presence of those services on the premises of the university.

5. The services referred to in paragraph 1. 3, they are obliged to leave the premises of the institution immediately after the cessation of reasons justifying their entry into the premises of the university, or at the request of the Rector.

Article 228. [ Safety and Health at Work in Higher Education Institutions] 1. The Rector shall be obliged to ensure the safe and hygienic conditions of the students of the university of science or practicing practical and technical classes or performing work for the benefit of the university.

2. The Minister responsible for higher education in agreement with the Minister for Labour shall determine, by regulation, the rules on health and safety at work in universities, taking into account:

1) the scope of the Rector's duties regarding the provision of safe and hygienic working and learning conditions;

2) requirements for the equipment of the buildings and premises of the university, including laboratories, workshops, specialist workshops and student houses, so as to ensure the safety of their users;

3) conditions for suspending classes in the university for security reasons.

Article 229. [ Suspension of classes in the university or in its organisational units, temporary closure of the university] 1. Rector, in the event of emergence of circumstances preventing the normal functioning of the university, may temporarily suspend classes at the university or in its organizational units or order the temporary closure of the university or its organizational unit.

2. A decision taken on the basis of a paragraph. 1 Rector shall immediately submit to the Senate a university for approval. If the decision is refused by the Senate, the Rector shall manage the resumption of classes or the opening of the institution or its organisational unit, or shall refer the matter to the Minister for Higher Education, which shall be responsible for the resolution of the Minister. makes a decision within seven days.

3. The decision referred to in paragraph 3. 1 and 2, taken because of the threat of security of people or property in significant sizes, together with the justification, the rector shall immediately forward to the message:

1) the authorities responsible for security, civil protection and crisis management, referred to in separate regulations, appropriate due to the location of the university or its organizational units;

2) the competent supervisory minister referred to in art. 33.

Article 230. [ Organizing gatherings] 1. College staff, PhD students and students have the right to organize gatherings on the premises of the university. The approval of the Rector is necessary to organize a congregation at the premises of the university.

2. The organizers shall notify the Rector at least 24 hours before the beginning of the assembly. In cases justified by the urgency of the case, the Rector may accept the notification within a shorter period of time.

3. The Rector refuses to grant the consent referred to in paragraph. 1, or prohibits the organisation and the holding of the assembly, if the objectives or the agenda of the assembly violate the provisions of law.

4. At the assembly of the Rector may delegate his representative.

5. The Statute of the University defines the ordinal provisions for the holding of meetings.

6. The organizers of the assembly are responsible to the institutions of the university for their course.

7. The Rector of the institution or his representative, after the prejudice of the organisers, shall terminate the assembly if it is proceeding in violation of the provisions of the law.

CHAPTER VI

Amendments to the provisions in force, transitional and final provisions

Article 231. (bypassed).

Article 232. (bypassed).

Article 233. (bypassed).

Article 234. (bypassed).

Article 235. (bypassed).

Article 236. (bypassed).

Article 237. (bypassed).

Article 238. (bypassed).

Article 239. (bypassed).

Article 240. (bypassed).

Article 241. (bypassed).

Article 242. (bypassed).

Article 243. (bypassed).

Article 244. (bypassed).

Article 245. (bypassed).

Article 246. (bypassed).

Article 247. (bypassed).

Article 248. (bypassed).

Article 249. (bypassed).

Article 250. (bypassed).

Article 251. (bypassed).

Article 252. [ State and non-State schools higher and public and non-public universities] 1. Existing on the date of entry into force of the State Law and non-state higher education institutions shall become respectively public and non-public higher education institutions within the meaning of the Act.

2. Existing public and non-state vocational schools shall become public and non-public higher education institutions within the meaning of this Act on the date of the entry into force of the State Law.

3. The existing military academies become military academies, public academics, on the day of the entry into force of the Law.

4. Existing officers become military universities, public universities, on the date of the entry into force of the Law.

5. Existing on the day of the entry into force of the Law the Higher School of Police in Szczytno and the School of the Main Fire Service in Warsaw become universities of state services.

6. Whenever there is a separate provision for higher state or non-state schools, it must be understood by public and non-public universities, as appropriate.

Article 253. [ Medical Centre Of Postgraduate Education] The Medical Centre of Postgraduate Education with its registered office in Warsaw retains the powers to conduct doctoral studies and postgraduate studies in the field of medical sciences on the principles set out in the Act. For the conduct of these studies, the Centre for Medical Postgraduate Education receives subsidies from the state budget from the resources at the disposal of the Minister responsible for health.

Article 254. [ Application of the provisions of the Act on theological faculties] The provisions of the Act concerning theological faculties are applied to the faculties of the Church's ecclesiastical sciences of Cardinal Stefan Wyszynski University.

Article 255. [ Customization of university names] 1. By 30 June 2016 the names of the institutions will be adapted to the requirements laid down in Article 3.

2. (repealed).

3. The Minister responsible for higher education shall adjust, by way of regulation, the names of public universities to the requirements laid down in art. 3, subject to paragraph. 3a.

3a. Adapting the names of public universities to the requirements laid down in art. 3 shall, in agreement with the Minister responsible for higher education, shall, by means of regulations, make:

1) Minister of National Defence-in relation to military universities;

2. the Minister for Internal Affairs, in relation to the State Higher Education Institutions;

3) minister competent for culture and protection of national heritage-in relation to art universities;

4) the Minister for Health-in relation to medical universities;

5) Minister responsible for maritime affairs-with regard to maritime universities.

4. By 31 March 2015 the founder or qualified body of a non-public institution shall submit to the Minister responsible for higher education a proposal to adapt the name of the institution to the requirements laid down in the Article. 3.

5. If the authorized body or founder of a non-public institution fails to complete the obligation referred to in the paragraph. 4, the name of this institution changes the Minister responsible for higher education. The decision to change the name shall be issued ex officio.

Article 256. [ Transition of land to university property] 1. As of the date of entry into force of the Law, the State Treasury, which is in use of the public university, becomes its property. The value of these land increases the core fund of the public university.

2. The acquisition of the right of property referred to in paragraph. 1, states by decision of the voyewater.

Article 257. [ Academic university and professional university] 1. Higher schools, which on the date of entry into force of the Act do not meet the conditions specified in art. 2. 1 point 22, they become professional universities within the meaning of the Act.

2. To study commenced before the date of entry into force of the Act, subject to the paragraph. 3 and 4, the provisions of the existing one shall apply.

3. The vocational studies, conducted on the day of entry into force of the Act, become first degree studies within the meaning of the Act.

4. Students of a single master degree who commenced studies before the entry into force of the Act may complete them in this mode or move to appropriate studies of the first degree, or-once the requirements of the Rules of Procedure have been met studies-for the relevant second cycle studies.

5. For doctoral studies started before the date of entry into force of the Act apply the provisions of this Act.

Article 258. [ Types of studies] 1. The institutions conducted by the university on the date of entry into force of the Act shall become stationary studios within the meaning of art. 2. In accordance with the provisions of Article 4 (1) (a), (a) (1), (1) (a), (1) (a) (1) (a)) 2. 1 point 13.

2. The training courses on the date of entry into force of the Special Studies Act may lead them to the end of the entire course of education.

Article 259. [ Proceedings in progress] 1. Unfinished and unfinished proceedings in cases:

1. concerning:

(a) permits for the establishment of HEIs not given an opinion by the State Accreditation Commission,

(b) the right to pursue a course of study not opted by the State Accreditation Commission

-shall be dealt with under the rules and in accordance with the procedure laid down in this Act;

2. concerning:

(a) permits for establishment of higher education institutions which have been given an opinion by the State Accreditation Commission,

(b) the authority to pursue a course of study which has been given an opinion by the State Accreditation Commission

-shall be dealt with in accordance with the rules and procedures laid down in the existing rules;

(3) in respect of which the proceedings have been terminated by an unlawless decision, they shall be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of the existing law.

2. If the application for establishment of a vocational college does not meet the requirements laid down in Art. 20, within a period of one year from the date of entry into force of the Act may be supplemented and subject to consideration in the mode and on the principles set out in this Act. After that date, incomplete procedures for the establishment of a vocational university which do not meet the requirements laid down in the Article 20 shall be terminated.

Article 260. [ Transitional provision] Institutions which on the date of entry into force of the Act do not meet the requirements laid down in Art. 56 par. 2 or Article 58 par. 4, acquire the powers which the provisions of this Act entail in compliance with those requirements, if on the date of entry into force of the Act meet the requirements laid down in art. 12 (1) 1 or 2 of the Act mentioned in art. These allowances shall be repealed with effect from 31 August 2010, unless they comply with the requirements laid down in Article 276 of the Directive. 56 par. 2 or Article 58 par. 4.

Article 261. (repealed).

Art. 261a. [ Recast, incorporation or merger of establishments in a public university] 1. The Minister responsible for higher education may, by regulation, at the request of the leading authority:

1) convert a public post-secondary school, a teacher's college, a teacher's foreign language college, or a college of social workers at a public vocational college,

2) to include the establishments referred to in point 1, to the public university, after obtaining the consent of the Senate of this university,

(3) to link the establishments referred to in point 1 to the public higher education institution.

-by defining the way in which employees and listeners are taken over, the courses and specialities of the studies to which the staff members will be taken over, and the modalities of completion of the first-cycle studies, with a view to maintaining a high level of education. education.

2. In the case of the inclusion of the establishments referred to in paragraph. 1, to a public university:

1) to the basic organisational units of the acquiring employees and listeners periodically, but no longer than for 3 years, the individual requirements for the minimum staff necessary for the conduct of the given course of study and to the educational activities outside the headquarters of the institution;

2. for those who have been taken over, a professional speciality shall be created, the curriculum of which, within a period not exceeding three years from its establishment, may deviate from the standards of education in the relevant course of study;

3) which is a professional university, it is possible to conduct training outside the institution's seat at the premises of the institution for a period of not more than 3 years, after determining the individual requirements referred to in point 1, provided that it is maintained. only the professional nature of the specialities pursued.

3. In the period from the acquisition by the university of the unit referred to in paragraph. 1, by the end of the financial year in which the takeover took place, the local government unit leading up to so far the unit referred to in paragraph 1. 1, transfer the university, on the basis of an agreement, the financial resources in the form of a special-purpose grant in the amount not lower than the amount of the amount determined for the conduct of the entity within the framework of the part of the global subsidy received by the the local self-government unit; the agreement may also specify the conditions for the transfer of the institution's assets to the institution.

4. In the case of the merger referred to in paragraph. 1 point 3, the provisions of the paragraph. 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

5. In the case of non-public establishments, the rules referred to in paragraph 1. 1 and 2 shall be taken into account in the authorisation of the establishment of a non-public professional institution.

Article 261b. [ Loss of power of agreements concluded by the bodies of the teaching colleges] Agreements concluded by teachers ' colleges, teacher-colleges of foreign languages, or colleges of civil servants with universities, in so far as they allow a graduate, after having passed the diploma examination, to apply for admission to the university examination and obtaining a diploma and a Bachelor's degree, they shall be repealed with effect from 30 September 2015.

Article 262. [ Conclusion on changes to the internal structure of the institution] 1. Conclusions on the change of the internal structure of the university, reported, and not recognized until the date of entry into force of the Act, shall be subject to consideration in the mode and on the principles laid down in this Act.

2. The competent authorities of the university, within one year after the entry into force of the Act, will adapt the institution's educational teaching centres to the requirements of the law. At the same time, the Rector shall transmit to the Minister responsible for higher education the information on the place of establishment containing the data necessary to determine whether those units comply with the requirements laid down in Article 4. 85 (1) 1 or 2 and in the regulations issued on the basis of art. 9 point 5 (a) b.

3. Long-term didactic centres which do not meet the requirements of the Act after the expiry of the period specified in the paragraph. 2 shall be wound up.

Article 263. [ The administrative directors of the university and the chancellor of public universities] The administrative directors of state universities become chancellors of public universities.

Article 264. [ Labour Relations] 1. The employment relationships created before the date of entry into force of the Act shall apply its provisions.

2. The person employed before the date of entry into force of the act on the position of the ordinary professor or an extraordinary professor on the basis of the appointment permanently remains appointed in that position.

3. A person having before the date of entry into force of the Act the scientific degree of the doctor habilitated and employed as a professor of extraordinary on the basis of the appointment for an indefinite period of time remains appointed in that position.

4. The person, having before the date of entry into force of the Act, the scientific degree of the doctor habilitated and employed as an extraordinary professor on the basis of the appointment for a specified period of time shall remain appointed in that post until the end of the period of appointment.

5. Mianated academic teachers employed on the position of a penny in accordance with art. 188 par. 5 of the Act referred to in Article 5 Point 2 of the Article 276 shall remain in that position. The competent authority in matters relating to the employment relationship shall be the rector of a higher education institution. The employment relationship with the dime expires at the end of the academic year in which he graduated from 65. year of life, if the period of employment enables the acquisition of the right to a pension. If you have completed 65. The year of life is not the right to a pension, the termination of the employment relationship shall take place at the end of the academic year in which it acquired the right or in which it was 70. year of life.

6. Mianated academic teachers occupying positions of the adjudicator, senior lecturer, lecturer or assistant shall remain appointed for an indefinite period in these positions, subject to art. 120.

7. The person employed before the entry into force of the Act on posts: the senior curator and the senior documentalist, the curator and the documentalist, the library adjunct and the assistant professor of documentation and scientific information, the assistant library and assistant documentation and scientific information, the library curator, the senior librarian and the senior documentalist on the basis of the appointment remains appointed in this post and on the same principles.

8. Rectors of higher education institutions within three months from the date of entry into force of the Act will comply with the provisions of the Act documents concerning the establishment of the employment relationship with academic teachers and other appointed employees.

9. The relations of the work of teaching staff employed on the basis of a contract of employment in accordance with the provisions of the Act mentioned in art. 276 point 2 and the research and teaching staff and teaching staff of non-public universities will be adapted to the provisions of the Act within three years from the date of its entry into force.

10. Academic teachers employed at the positions of professors in higher vocational schools as of the date of entry into force of the Act shall remain employed in vocational colleges in the positions of extraordinary professors referred to in art. 114 par. 2.

Article 265. [ Additional employment in the employment relationship of more than one employer] 1. Academic teacher who, before the entry into force of the Act, has taken additional employment in the course of employment of more than one employer, may perform them for a period not longer than one year from the date of entry into force of the Act, under condition of the notification, within three months from the date of entry into force of the Act, the competent authority, in accordance with art. 129 (1) 6.

2. Academic teacher who, before the date of entry into force of the Act, took up economic activity and combines it with additional employment in the employment relationship, may carry out this activity, however, for a period not longer than one year from the date of entry into force laws, subject to notification, within three months from the date of entry into force of the Act, the competent authority, in accordance with art. 129 (1) 6.

3. A failure by the academic teacher of the competent authority of the institution, within the period specified in the paragraph. 1 and 2, the taking of additional employment in the course of employment or business activity is the basis for the termination of the employment relationship at the university, which is its primary place of work.

4. The obligation of notification of the Rector on the performance of additional employment shall be deemed to be fulfilled in relation to the academic teacher, who before the date of entry into force of the Act notified the Rector in accordance with Art. 103 of the law referred to in Article 4 276 point 2.

Article 266. [ Disciplinary proceedings] 1. Incomplete until the date of entry into force of the Act of Conduct on Disciplinary Matters of students, PhD students and academic teachers are conducted on the basis of the provisions of the existing one.

2. Urlopy for scientific, artistic or vocational training, leave for health abduction and leave granted in connection with the preparation of a doctoral and habilitation dissertation granted before the entry into force of the Act are used on the basis and in the dimension established on the basis of the existing rules.

Article 267. [ Retirement] Academic teacher born before 31 December 1948 may, on his/her application, retire if he completed 60. year of life and worked 30 years, including 20 years in school or scientific institutions-in the case of a man, and in the case of a woman-after completing 55. a year of living and reworking 25 years, including 20 years in education or scientific institutions.

Article 268. [ Rectors not meeting the conditions laid down in the Act] 1. Rectors of universities, who on the date of entry into force of the Act do not meet the condition specified in art. 72:

1) in the mouth. 1 second sentence-in the case of the rector of a public institution,

2) in the mouth. 2-in the case of the rector of a non-public university

shall be held until the end of the term of office.

2. Where the statutes of a non-public university do not provide for a term of office, a rector not meeting the condition laid down in art. 72 par. 2 shall perform its function no longer than four years from the date of entry into force of the Act.

3. Unites bodies of the university and their alternates not meeting the condition laid down in art. 76 (1) 2 and in Art. 79 shall remain in office until the end of the term of office. The provisions of the paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Article 269. [ Fees for teaching activities] 1. Students admitted to the studies before the entry into force of the Act and in the academic year 2005/2006 bring the fees for teaching classes on the existing basis until the end of the period of study provided for in the study programme.

2. Contracts referred to in art. 160 (1) 3, shall apply from the academic year 2006/2007.

Article 270. [ The institutional terms of the institutions] 1. The Main Council of Higher Education and the State Accreditation Commission selected on the basis of the provisions of the Act mentioned in Art. 276 point 2 shall remain in office until the expiry of the term of office for which they are selected.

2. In the event of the expiry of the mandate of a member of the collegial body referred to in paragraph. 1, before the expiry of the term of office of the supplementary selection, shall be made for a period no longer than until the end of the term of office for which the entire composition of the collegiate body has been selected.

3. Member of the collegial body chosen in accordance with the principles set out in the paragraph. 2 may be selected for another term of office under the rules laid down in the Act.

4. Unipersonal and collegial bodies of the state university, selected on the basis of the provisions of the laws mentioned in art. 276, converted according to art. 252 in a public university, they perform their function until the expiry of the term of office for which they were selected.

5. The bodies referred to in paragraph. 4, may be selected for another term of office subject to art. 77 par. 2, subject to paragraph. 6 and 7.

6. The term of office of the collegiate bodies of public institutions starting on 1 September 2006. continues until 31 August 2008.

(7) A person acting as an authority of a public university, whose term of office ends on 31 August 2006, may be re-elected for a two-year term.

Article 271. [ Habilitation cables, procedures for the granting of habilitated doctor and title of professor] The provisions of the Act as amended in Art shall apply to the habilitation and habilitation wire proceedings and the degree of professor initiated and not completed before the date of entry into force of the Act. 251 in the version applicable before the entry into force of this Law.

Article 272. [ Office Of The State Accreditation Commission] 1. From 1 January 2006 create the Office of the State Accreditation Commission.

2. Until 31 December 2005. the administrative support of the State Accreditation Commission shall carry out the organisational units of the office serving the Minister responsible for higher education.

Article 273. [ Parliament of Students of the Republic of Poland] Existing on the day of the entry into force of the Act the Parliament of Students of the Republic of Poland acting on the basis of the Act mentioned in 276 point 2 becomes the Parliament of Students of the Republic of Poland referred to in art. 203, except that its statutes require the approval of the minister competent for higher education.

Article 274. [ Giving statutes that are in accordance with the Act] 1. Eligible bodies of higher education institutions fulfilling the requirements laid down in Art. 56 par. 2 or Article 58 par. 4 shall give the statutes corresponding to the provisions of this Law by 30 June 2006.

2. Authorised bodies of public universities not meeting the requirements laid down in Art. 56 par. 2 or Article 58 par. 4 shall submit to the competent ministers for approval, not later than 30 March 2006, the statutes corresponding to the provisions of this Law.

3. The Founder or the authorized body of a non-public institution shall submit to the Minister competent for higher education for approval, not later than 30 March 2006, the statutes corresponding to the provisions of this Act.

4. Where the institution fails to comply with the obligation referred to in paragraph 4. 1-3, the competent minister will grant her statutes by way of an administrative decision.

Article 275. [ Transitional provision] 1. Until 31 December 2006. retain the power of art. 24, 117a, 121 and 122 of the law mentioned in art. 276 point 2 and art. 22 and 66a of the law referred to in art. 276 point 3.

2. Until 31 August 2006. retain the power of art. 75-117, 118, 119 and 124-139 of the Act mentioned in art. 276 point 2 and art. 49-66 and 67-70 of the Act mentioned in art. 276 point 3.

2a. From 1 September 2006 by 31 December 2006 employees of the public university have the right to benefit from the establishment of a social benefit fund and special prizes on the basis of the existing rules.

2b. For the years 2005 and 2006, the employees of public universities receive an additional annual salary on the basis of the rules laid down in the provisions of the Act of 12 December 1997. of additional annual remuneration for employees of the budget sphere units (Dz. U. Nr 160, pos. 1080, with late. zm.).

2c. Until 31 December 2006:

1) the university may obtain funds from the budgets of local government units or their associations;

2. the minister responsible for higher education shall establish and adhere to:

(a) the Academy of National Defence referred to in the Act referred to in Art. 248,

b) Military Technical Academy. Jarosław Dąbrowski, referred to in the Act mentioned in art. 249,

(c) The Naval Academy. Heroes of Westerplatte referred to in the Act mentioned in Art. 250

-a grant for teaching activities for the training of civil persons, taking into account the amount of the grant and its contribution to the costs of education in higher education institutions supervised by the Minister responsible for higher education and may grant grants, referred to in art. 24 ust. 1 point 2 of the Act referred to in Article 1 276 point 2;

3) a public university which on the day of the entry into force of the Act acted on the basis of the law of the said art. Article 276 (3) shall receive from the State budget the measures referred to in Article 3. 24 ust. 1 points 1, 1a, 2 and 6 of the Act referred to in Article 1 276 point 2;

(4) The non-public HEIs may receive from the State budget the measures referred to in Article 4. 24 ust. 1 (1a), (2) and (6) of the Law mentioned in Article 276 point 2.

3. Existing implementing rules issued on the basis of art. 4 par. 3a, art. 4a 2 points 1 and 2, art. 4a 2 point 3, art. 4a 2 point 4, art. 4a Article 2 (5), point 5, 16 ust. 6, art. 33 (1) 2, art. 33b par. 1, art. 143 (1) 3, art. 149 (1) 2, art. 149 (1) 3, art. 152i, art. 176 (1) 1 and Art. 178 1 paragraph 2 of the Act referred to in art. Point 2 of Article 276 shall remain in force until the entry into force of the implementing rules adopted on the basis of the Article. 6 para. 3, art. 9 points 1 and 4, art. 9 point 2, art. 9 point 3, art. 9 point 5, art. 29 par. 7, art. 42 par. 1, art. 44, art. 162, art. 167 par. 3, art. 187, art. 192 (1) 1, art. 224, art. 228 (1) 2 of this Act, and the existing implementing rules issued on the basis of art. 25 par. 2 and Article 30 of the Act referred to in art. Point 2 of Article 276 shall remain in force until the date of entry into force of the implementing rules adopted on the basis of the Article 95 (1) 1 and Art. 105 of this Act, however, not longer than until 31 December 2006.

4. Existing implementing rules issued on the basis of art. 11 (1) 4 of the Act referred to in art. Point 3 of Article 276 shall remain in force until the entry into force of the implementing rules adopted on the basis of the Article. 22 of this Act, and the existing implementing rules issued on the basis of art. 24 ust. 2 of the Act referred to in art. Point 3 of Article 276 shall remain in force until the date of entry into force of the implementing rules adopted on the basis of the Article 95 (1) 1 of this Act, however, not longer than until 31 December 2006.

5. Existing implementing rules issued on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3 of the Act of 23 December 1999. the shaping of remuneration in the state budget sphere and the amendment of certain laws shall remain in force until new implementing rules have been adopted on the basis of art. 9 ust. 3, as amended by this Act.

6. Existing implementing rules issued on the basis of art. 41 of the Act of 14 March 2003. of scientific degrees and scientific title and of the degrees and title in the field of art shall retain the power until the entry into force of the implementing rules issued on the basis of art. 41, as amended by this Act.

Article 276. [ Repealed provisions] They are hereby repealed:

1) the Act of 31 March 1965. with higher military training (Dz. U. of 1992. Nr 10, pos. 40, z późn. zm.);

2) the Act of 12 September 1990. of higher education (Dz. U. Nr. 65, pos. 385, with late. zm.);

3) the Act of 26 June 1997. o higher vocational schools (Dz. U. Nr 96, pos. 590, with late. zm.).

Article 277. [ Entry into force] The Act shall enter into force on 1 September 2005, with the following:

1. 94, 151, 155 and 157 shall enter into force on 1 January 2007;

2. Article 107-150 and 152-154, 156 and 158 shall enter into force on 1 September 2006;

3. Article 99 par. 1 points 3 and 4 and Article 199 shall enter into force on 1 October 2006.

[ 1] Article 2 (1) 1 point 18a, as set out by the Article 101 point 1 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Journal of Laws of 2016 items 64). The amendment came into force on 15 January 2016.

[ 2] Article 8a, as set out by Article 8 (1), 101 point 2 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Journal of Laws of 2016 items 64). The amendment came into force on 15 January 2016.

[ 3] Article 68 (1) 1 point 5 added by Article 101 point 3 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Journal of Laws of 2016 items 64). The amendment came into force on 15 January 2016.

[ 4] Article 68 (1) 1 point 6 added by art. 101 point 3 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Journal of Laws of 2016 items 64). The amendment came into force on 15 January 2016.

[ 5] Article 68 (1) 1 point 7 added by art. 101 point 3 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Journal of Laws of 2016 items 64). The amendment came into force on 15 January 2016.

[ 6] Article 167 (1) Article 3 (2), as amended by Article 3 (2) 101 point 4 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Journal of Laws of 2016 items 64). The amendment came into force on 15 January 2016.

[ 7] Article 201 (1) Article 2 (1), as amended by Article 2 (1) 101 point 5 of the Act of 22 December 2015. o Integrated Qualifications System (Journal of Laws of 2016 items 64). The amendment came into force on 15 January 2016.